CHAPTER II SYNTAX — Case — Number — Comparatives and Superlatives — Relatives — Participle and Gerund — Participles — The Gerund — Shall and Will — The Perfect Infinitive — Conditionals — ‘Doubt that’ and ‘doubt whether’ — Prepositions — FOOTNOTES:
There is not much opportunity in English for going wrong here,
because we have shed most of our cases. The personal pronouns, and
who and its compounds, are the only words that visibly retain
three—called subjective, objective, possessive. In nouns the first two
are indistinguishable, and are called the common case. One result of
this simplicity is that, the sense of case being almost lost, the few
mistakes that can be made are made often—some of them so often that
they are now almost right by prescription.
1. In apposition.
A pronoun appended to a noun, and in the same relation to the rest of
the sentence, should be in the same case. Disregard of this is a bad
blunder.
But to behold her mother—she to whom she owed her
being!—S. Ferrier.
2. The complement with am, are, is, &c., should be
subjective.
I am she, she me, till death and beyond it.—Meredith.
Whom would you rather be?
To how many maimed and mourning millions is the first and sole angel
visitant, him Easterns call Azrael.—C. Brontë.
That’s him.
In the last but one, him would no doubt have been defended
by the writer, since the full form would be he whom, as an
attraction to the vanished whom. But such attraction is not
right; if he alone is felt to be uncomfortable, whom
should not be omitted; or, in this exalted context, it might be he
that.
On that’s him, see 4, below.
3. When a verb or preposition governs two pronouns united by
and, &c., the second is apt to go wrong—a bad blunder.
Between you and I is often heard in talk; and, in literature:
And now, my dear, let you and I say a few words about this
unfortunate affair.—Trollope.
It is kept locked up in a marble casket, quite out of reach of you or
I.—S. Ferrier.
She found everyone’s attention directed to Mary, and she
herself entirely overlooked.—S. Ferrier.
4. The interrogative who is often used for whom, as,
Who did you see? A distinction should here be made between
conversation, written or spoken, and formal writing. Many educated
people feel that in saying It is I, Whom do you mean? instead of
It’s me, Who do you mean? they will be talking like a book, and
they justifiably prefer geniality to grammar. But in print, unless it
is dialogue, the correct forms are advisable.
5. Even with words that have no visible distinction between subjective
and objective case, it is possible to go wrong; for the case can always
be inferred, though not seen. Consequently a word should never be so
placed that it must be taken twice, once as subject and once as object.
This is so common a blunder that it will be well to give a good number
of examples. It occurs especially with the relative, from its early
position in the sentence; but, as the first two examples show, it may
result from the exceptional placing of other words also. The mere
repetition of the relative, or insertion of it or other pronoun,
generally mends the sentence; in the first example, change should
only be to only to be.
The occupation of the mouths of the Yalu, however, his Majesty
considered undesirable, and should only be carried out in the last
resort.—Times.
This the strong sense of Lady Maclaughlan had long perceived,
and was the principal reason of her selecting so weak a woman as her
companion.—S. Ferrier.
Qualities which it would cost me a great deal to acquire, and
would lead to nothing.—Morley.
A recorded saying of our Lord which some higher critics of the
New Testament regard as of doubtful authenticity, and is certainly of
doubtful interpretation.
A weakness which some would miscall gratitude, and is
oftentimes the corrupter of a heart not ignoble.—Richardson.
Analogous to these are the next three examples, which will require
separate comment:
Knowledge to the certainty of which no authority could add, or
take away, one jot or tittle.—Huxley.
To is applicable to add, not to take away.
The full form is given by substituting for or ‘and from the
certainty of which no authority could’. This is clearly too cumbrous.
Inserting or from after to is the simplest correction;
but the result is rather formal. Better, perhaps, ‘the certainty of
which could not be increased or diminished one jot by any authority’.
From his conversation I should have pronounced him to be fitted to
excel in whatever walk of ambition he had chosen to exert his
abilities.
A second in is required. This common slovenliness results from
the modern superstition against putting a preposition at the end. The
particular sentence may, however, be mended otherwise than by inserting
in, if excel is made absolute by a comma placed after
it. Even then, the in would perhaps be better at the end of the
clause than at the beginning.
Lastly may be mentioned a principle upon which Clausewitz
insisted with all his strength, and could never sufficiently impress
upon his Royal scholar.—Times.
The italicized upon (we have nothing to do with the other
upon) is right with insist, but wrong, though it must
necessarily be supplied again, with impress. It is the result
of the same superstition. Mend either by writing upon after
insisted instead of before which, or by inserting
which he after and.
6. After as and than.
These are properly conjunctions and ‘take the same case after them
as before’. But those words must be rightly understood. (a), I
love you more than him, means something different from (b), I
love you more than he. It must be borne in mind that the ‘case
before’ is that of the word that is compared with the ‘case after’,
and not necessarily that of the word actually next before in position.
In (a) you is compared with him: in (b) I (not
you) is compared with he. The correct usage is therefore
important, and the tendency illustrated in the following examples to
make than and as prepositions should be resisted—though
no ambiguity can actually result here.
When such as her die.—Swift.
But there, I think, Lindore would be more eloquent than
me.—S. Ferrier.
It must further be noticed that both as and than are
conjunctions of the sort that can either, like and, &c., merely
join coordinates, or, like when, &c., attach a subordinate
clause to what it depends on. This double power sometimes affects case.
It is to him and such men as he that we owe the
change.—Huxley.
This example is defensible, as being here a subordinating
conjunction, and as he being equivalent to as he is. But
it is distinctly felt to need defence, which as him would not;
as would be a coordinating conjunction, and simply join the
pronoun him to the noun men. So, with than:
Such as have bound me, as well as others much better than
me, by an inviolable attachment to him from that time
forward.—Burke.
On the other hand, we could not say indifferently, I am as good as
he, and I am as good as him; the latter would imply that
as was a preposition, which it is not. And it is not always
possible to choose between the coordinating and the subordinating
use. In the next example only the coordinating will do, no verb being
capable of standing after he; but the author has not observed
this.
I beheld a man in the dress of a postillion, whom I
instantly recognized as he to whom I had rendered
assistance.—Borrow.
A difficult question, however, arises with relatives after than.
In the next two examples whom is as manifestly wrong as
who is manifestly intolerable:
Dr. Dillon, than whom no Englishman has a profounder
acquaintance with....—Times.
It was a pleasure to hear Canon Liddon, than whom, in his day,
there was no finer preacher.
The only correct solution is to recast the sentences. For instance,
... whose acquaintance with ... is unrivalled among Englishmen;
and ... unsurpassed in his day as a preacher. But perhaps the
convenience of than whom is so great that to rule it out amounts
to saying that man is made for grammar and not grammar for man.
7. Compound possessives.
This is strictly the proper place for drawing attention to a question
that has some importance because it bears on the very common
construction discussed at some length in the gerund section. This is
the question whether, and to what extent, compound possessives may be
recognized. Some people say some one else’s, others say some
one’s else. Our own opinion is that the latter is uncalled for and
pedantic. Of the three alternatives, Smith the baker’s wife,
Smith’s wife the baker, the wife of Smith the baker, the
last is unmitigated Ollendorff, the second thrusts its ambiguity upon
us and provokes an involuntary smile, and the first alone is felt to be
natural. It must be confessed, however, that it is generally avoided
in print, while the form that we have ventured to call pedantic is
not uncommon. In the first of the examples that follow, we should be
inclined to change to Nanny the maid-of-all-work’s, and in the
second to the day of Frea, goddess of, &c.
Another mind that was being wrought up to a climax was Nanny’s, the
maid-of-all-work, who had a warm heart.—Eliot.
Friday is Frea’s-day, the goddess of peace and joy and
fruitfulness.—J. R. Green.
Very little comment will be needed; we have only to convince readers
that mistakes are common, and caution therefore necessary.
1. The copula should always agree with the subject, not with the
complement. These are wrong:
The pages which describe how the 34th Osaka Regiment wiped out
the tradition that had survived since the Saigo rebellion is a
typical piece of description.—Times.
A boy dressed up as a girl and a girl dressed
up as a girl is, to the eye at least, the same
thing.—Times.
People do not believe now as they did, but the moral
inconsistencies of our contemporaries is no proof
thereof.—Daily Telegraph.
It must be remembered that in questions the subject often comes after
the verb and the complement before it; but the same rule must be kept.
E. g., if the last example were put as a question instead of as a
negative statement, ‘What proof is the inconsistencies?’ would
be wrong, and ‘What proof are &c.?’ right.
Some sentences in which the subject contains only, a
superlative, &c., have the peculiarity that subject and complement may
almost be considered to have changed places; and this defence would
probably be put in for the next three examples; but, whether actually
wrong or not, they are unpleasant. The noun that stands before the verb
should be regarded as the subject, and the verb be adapted to it.
The only thing Siamese about the Consul, except the hatchment
and the flag, were his servants.—Sladen.
The only difficulty in Finnish are the changes
undergone by the stem.—Sweet.
The most pompous monument of Egyptian greatness, and
one of the most bulky works of manual industry, are the
pyramids.—Johnson.
The next example is a curious problem; the subject to were is
in sense plural, but in grammar singular (finding, verbal noun):
Finding Miss Vernon in a place so solitary, engaged in a
journey so dangerous, and under the protection of one gentleman
only, were circumstances to excite every feeling of
jealousy.—Scott.
2. Mistakes in the number of verbs are extremely common when a singular
noun intervenes between a plural subject (or a plural noun between
a singular subject) and its verb. It is worth while to illustrate
the point abundantly; for it appears that real doubt can exist on
the subject:—‘“No one but schoolmasters and schoolboys knows” is
exceedingly poor English, if it is not absolutely bad grammar’
(from a review of this book, 1st ed.).
And do we wonder, when the foundation of politics
are in the letter only, that many evils should
arise?—Jowett.
There is much in these ceremonial accretions and
teachings of the Church which tend to confuse and distract,
and which hinder us....—Daily Telegraph.
This sentence, strictly taken as it stands, would mean something that
the writer by no means intends it to, viz., ‘Though the ceremonies are
confusing, there is a great deal in them’.
An immense amount of confusion and indifference
prevail in these days.—Daily Telegraph.
They produced various medicaments, the lethal power of
which were extolled at large.—Times.
The partition which the two ministers made of the powers
of government were singularly happy.—Macaulay.
One at least of the qualities which fit it for
training ordinary men unfit it for training an extraordinary
man.—Bagehot.
I failed to pass in the small amount of classics which
are still held to be necessary.—Times.
The Tibetans have engaged to exclude from their country those
dangerous influences whose appearance were the
chief cause of our action.—Times.
Sundry other reputable persons, I know not whom,
whose joint virtue still keep the law in good
odour.—Emerson.
The practical results of the recognition of this truth
is as follows.—W. H. Mallock.
The Ordination services of the English Church
states this to be a truth.—Daily Telegraph.
All special rights of voting in the election of members
was abolished.—J. R. Green.
The separate powers of this great officer of State, who
had originally acted only as President of the Council when discharging
its judicial functions, seems to have been thoroughly
established under Edward I.—J. R. Green.
3. They, them, their, theirs, are often
used in referring back to singular pronominals (as each,
one, anybody, everybody), or to singular nouns
or phrases (as a parent, neither Jack nor Jill),
of which the doubtful or double gender causes awkwardness. It is
a real deficiency in English that we have no pronoun, like the
French soi, son, to stand for him-or-her,
his-or-her (for he-or-she French is no better off than
English). Our view, though we admit it to be disputable, is clear—that
they, their, &c., should never be resorted to, as in the
examples presently to be given they are. With a view to avoiding them,
it should be observed that (a) the possessive of one
(indefinite pronoun) is one’s, and that of one (numeral
pronoun) is either his, or her, or its (One does
not forget one’s own name: I saw one of them drop his
cigar, her muff, or its leaves); (b) he,
his, him, may generally be allowed to stand for the
common gender; the particular aversion shown to them by Miss Ferrier
in the examples may be referred to her sex; and, ungallant as it may
seem, we shall probably persist in refusing women their due here
as stubbornly as Englishmen continue to offend the Scots by saying
England instead of Britain. (c) Sentences may
however easily be constructed (Neither John nor Mary knew his
own mind) in which his is undeniably awkward. The solution is
then what we so often recommend, to do a little exercise in paraphrase
(John and Mary were alike irresolute, for instance). (d)
Where legal precision is really necessary, he or she may be
written in full. Corrections according to these rules will be appended
in brackets to the examples.
Anybody else who have only themselves in
view.—Richardson. (has ... himself)
Ce n’est que le premier pas qui coûte, in novel-writing as in carrying
one’s head in their hand.—S. Ferrier. (one’s
... one’s)
The feelings of the parent upon committing the cherished
object of their cares and affections to the stormy sea of
life.—S. Ferrier. (his)
But he never allowed one to feel their own deficiencies,
for he never appeared to be aware of them himself.—S.
Ferrier. (one’s)
A difference of opinion which leaves each free to act according
to their own feelings.—S. Ferrier. (his)
Suppose each of us try our hands at it.—S.
Ferrier. (tries his hand; or, if all of us are women,
tries her hand)
Everybody is discontented with their lot in
life.—Beaconsfield. (his)
4. Other mistakes involving number made with such pronominals, or with
nouns collective, personified, or abstract.
No man can read Scott without being more of a public man, whereas
the ordinary novel tends to make its readers rather less of
one than before.—Hutton.
And so each of his portraits are not only a ‘piece of
history’, but....—Stevenson.
Le Roman d’un Spahi, Azidayé and Rarahu each contains the
history of a love affair.—H. James.
He manages to interest us in the men, who each in turn wishes
to engineer Richard Baldock’s future.—Westminster Gazette.
When each is appended in apposition to a plural subject, it
should stand after the verb, or auxiliary, which should be plural; read
here, contain each, wish each in turn (or, each of
whom wishes in turn).
As the leading maritime nation in the world and dependent
wholly on the supremacy of our fleet to maintain this position,
everyone is virtually bound to accord some measure of aid to
an association whose time and talents are devoted to ensuring this
important object.—Times.
Every one is indeed a host in himself, if he is the leading maritime
nation.
It is not in Japan’s interests to allow negotiations to
drag on once their armies are ready to deliver the final
blow.—Times.
The personification of Japan must be kept up by her.
Many of my notes, I am greatly afraid, will be thought a
superfluity.—E. V. Lucas (quoted in Times review).
My notes may be a superfluity; many of my notes may be superfluous, or
superfluities; or many a note of mine may be a superfluity; but it will
hardly pass as it is.
5. Though nouns of multitude may be freely used with either a singular
or a plural verb, or be referred to by pronouns of singular or plural
meaning, they should not have both (except for special reasons and upon
deliberation) in the same sentence; and words that will rank in one
context as nouns of multitude may be very awkward if so used in another.
The public is naturally much impressed by this
evidence, and in considering it do not make the necessary
allowances.—Times.
The Times Brussels correspondent ... tells us that
the committee adds these words to their
report.—Westminster Gazette.
The Grand Opera Syndicate has also made an important addition
to their German tenors.—Westminster Gazette.
The only political party who could take office
was that which ... had consistently opposed the American
war.—Bagehot.
As the race of man, after centuries of civilization,
still keeps some traits of their barbarian
fathers.—Stevenson.
The battleship Kniaz Potemkin, of which the crew is said
to have mutinied and murdered their officers.—Times.
6. Neither, either, as pronouns, should always take a
singular verb—a much neglected rule. So also every.
The conception is faulty for two reasons, neither of which are
noticed by Plato.—Jowett.
... neither of which are very amiable motives for religious
gratitude.—Thackeray.
He asked the gardener whether either of the ladies were at
home.—Trollope.
Were, however, may be meant for the subjunctive, when it would
be a fault of style, not of grammar.
I think almost every one of the Judges of the High Court
are represented here.—Lord Halsbury.
Every Warwick institution, from the corporation to the
schools and the almshouses, have joined hands in patriotic
fellow-working.—Speaker.
7. For rhetorical reasons, a verb often precedes its subject; but
enthusiasm, even if appropriate, should not be allowed to override the
concords.
And of this emotion was born all the gods of
antiquity.—Daily Telegraph.
But unfortunately there seems to be spread abroad certain
misconceptions.—Times.
But with these suggestions are joined some very good
exposition of principles which should underlie education
generally.—Spectator.
Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman has received a resolution, to which
is appended the names of eight Liberal members and
candidates for East London....—Times.
The chief point that requires mention is ill treatment of the
more. In this phrase the is not the article, but an adverb,
either relative or demonstrative. In the more the merrier it
is first relative and then demonstrative: by-how-much we are more,
by-so-much we shall be merrier. When the relative the is used,
it should always be answered regularly by, or itself answer, the
demonstrative the. Attempts to vary the formula are generally
unhappy; for instance,
He was leaving his English business in the hands of Bilton, who seemed
to him, the more he knew him, extraordinarily efficient.—E. F.
Benson.
This should run, perhaps: whose efficiency impressed him the more,
the more he knew him—though it must be confessed that the double
form is nearly always uncomfortable if it has not the elbowroom of
a whole sentence to itself. That, however, is rather a question of
style than of syntax; and other examples will accordingly be found
in the section of the Chapter Airs and Graces concerned with
originality.
The farther we advance into it, we see confusion more and more unfold
itself into order.—Carlyle.
Most readers will feel that this is an uncomfortable compromise between
The farther we advance the more do we see and As we advance
we see confusion more and more unfold itself. Similarly,
She had reflection enough to foresee, that the longer she countenanced
his passion, her own heart would be more and more irretrievably
engaged.—Smollett.
But it is when the demonstrative is used alone with no corresponding
relative clause—a use in itself quite legitimate—that real blunders
occur. It seems sometimes to be thought that the more is merely
a more imposing form of more, and is therefore better suited
for a dignified or ambitious style; but it has in fact a perfectly
definite meaning, or rather two; and there need never be any doubt
whether more or the more is right. One of the meanings is
a slight extension of the other. (1) The correlative meaning by so
much may be kept, though the relative clause, instead of formally
corresponding and containing the (meaning by how much)
and a comparative, takes some possibly quite different shape. But it
must still be clear from the context what the relative clause might be.
Thus, ‘We shall be a huge crowd’.—‘Well, we shall be the merrier’. Or,
‘If he raises his demands, I grant them the more willingly’, i. e., The
more he asks, the more willingly I give. This instance leads to the
other possible meaning, which is wider. (2) The original meaning of the
demonstrative the is simply by that; this in the complete
double form, and often elsewhere, has the interpretation, limited to
quantity, of by so much, or in that proportion; but it
may also mean on that account, when the relative clause is not
present. Again, however, the context must answer plainly in some form
the question On what account? Thus, He has done me many good
turns; but I do not like him any the better; i. e., any better on that
account; i. e., on account of the good turns.
The function of the, then, is to tell us that there is, just
before or after, an answer to one of the questions, More by what
amount? More on what account? If there is no such answer,
we may be sure that the comparative has no right to its the. We
start with a sentence that is entitled to its the, but otherwise
unidiomatic.
We are not a whit the less depressed in spirits at the sight of
all this unrelieved misery on the stage by the reminder that
Euripides was moved to depict it by certain occurrences in his own
contemporary Athens.—Times.
The less is less on that account, viz., that we are
reminded. But the preposition required when the cause is given in
this construction by a noun is for, not by. Read for
the reminder. The type is shown in None the better for seeing
you. Our sentence is in fact a mixture between Our depression
is not lessened by the reminder, and We are not the less
depressed for the reminder; and the confusion is the worse that
depressed by happens to be a common phrase.
The suggestion, as regarded Mr. Sowerby, was certainly true,
and was not the less so as regarded some of Mr. Sowerby’s
friends.—Trollope.
The tells us that we can by looking about us find an answer
either to Not less true by what amount? or to Not less true
on what account? There is no answer to the first except Not
less true about the friends in proportion as it was truer about Mr.
Sowerby; and none to the second except Not less true about
the friends because it was true about Mr. Sowerby. Both are
meaningless, and the the is superfluous and wrong.
Yet as his criticism is more valuable than that of other men, so it is
the more rarely met with.—Spectator.
This is such an odd tangle of the two formulae as ... so,
the more ... the more, that the reader is tempted to cut the
knot and imagine what is hardly possible, that the is meant
for the ordinary article, agreeing with kind of criticism
understood between the and more. Otherwise it must be
cured either by omitting the, or by writing The more valuable
his criticism, the more rarely is it met with. If the latter is
done, than that of other men will have to go. Which suggests
the further observation that the with a comparative is almost
always wrong when a than-clause is appended. This is because
in the full double clause there is necessarily not a fixed standard of
comparison, but a sliding scale. The following example, not complicated
by any the, will make the point clear:
My eyes are more and more averse to light than ever.—S.
Ferrier.
You can be more averse than ever, or more and more averse, but not more
and more averse than ever. Ever can only mean the single point
of time in the past, whichever it was, at which you were most averse.
But to be more and more averse is to be more averse at each stage
than at each previous stage. Just such a sliding scale is essential
with the more ... the more. And perhaps it becomes so closely
associated with the phrase that the expression of a fixed standard of
comparison, such as is inevitably set up by a than-clause, is
felt to be impossible even when the demonstrative the stands
alone. In the next two examples, answers to the question More on
what account? can be found, though they are so far disguised
that the sentences would be uncomfortable, even if what makes them
impossible were absent. That is the addition of the than-clause
in each.
But neither is that way open; nor is it any the more open in the case
of Canada than Australia.—F. Greenwood.
The the might pass if than Australia were omitted, and
there would be no objection to it if we read further (for in the
case) if we take the case, and better still, placed that
clause first in the sentence: Nor, if we take the case of Canada,
is the way any the more open. The then means on that
account, viz., because we have substituted Canada.
I would humbly protest against setting up any standard of Christianity
by the regularity of people’s attendance at church or chapel. I am
certain personally that I have a far greater realization of the
goodness of God to all creation; I am certain that I can the
more acknowledge His unbounded love for all He has made, and our
entire dependence on Him, than I could twenty years ago, when I
attended church ten times where I now go once.—Daily Telegraph.
In this, the answer to More on what account? is possibly implied
in the last clause; it would perhaps be, if clearly put, Because I
go to church seldomer. The right form would be, I can the more
acknowledge ... for going (or that I go) to church
only once where twenty years ago I went ten times. Unless the
than-clause is got rid of, we ought to have more without
the.
This question of the is important for lucidity, is rather
difficult, and has therefore had to be treated at length. The other
points that call for mention are quite simple; they are illogicalities
licensed by custom, but perhaps better avoided. Avoidance, however,
that proclaims itself is not desirable; to set readers asking ‘Who are
you, pray, that the things everybody says are not good enough for you?’
is bad policy; ‘in vitium ducit culpae fuga si caret arte.’ But if a
way round presents itself that does not at once suggest an assumption
of superiority, so much the better.
1. More than I can help.
Without thinking of the corresponding phrase in his native language
more than he can help.—H. Sweet.
We don’t haul guns through traffic more than we can
help.—Kipling.
These really mean, of course, more than he (we) cannot help. To
say that, however, is by this time impossible. More than he need, if
(when) he can help it, too much, unnecessarily, and other substitutes,
will sometimes do.
2. Most of any (singular).
A political despotism, the most unbounded, both in power and
principle, of any tyranny that ever existed so long.—Galt.
She has the most comfortable repository of stupid friends to have
recourse to of anybody I ever knew.—S. Ferrier.
And they had the readiest ear for a bold, honourable sentiment, of any
class of men the world ever produced.—Stevenson.
Latin at any rate should be an essential ingredient in culture as the
best instrument of any language for clear and accurate expression of
thought.—Times.
The first chapter, which from the lessons it enforces is perhaps
the most valuable of any in the present volume....—Sir G. T.
Goldie.
Disraeli said that he had ‘the largest parliamentary knowledge of any
man he had met’.—Bryce.
Though this is extremely common, as the examples are enough to show,
there is seldom any objection to saying either most of all or
more than any.
3. Most with words that do not admit of degrees.
Unique has been separately dealt with in the chapter on
Vocabulary. Ideal is another word of the same sort; an
ideal solution is one that could not possibly be improved upon,
and most is nonsense with it; an ideal and most obvious
should be read in the example:
That the transformation of the Regular Army into the general service
Army and of the Militia into the home service Army is a most ideal and
obvious solution admits, I think, of no contradiction.—Times.
a. Defining and non-defining relative clauses.
For the purposes of b. and c. below, all relative clauses are divided
into defining and non-defining. The exact sense in which we use these
terms is illustrated by the following groups, of which (i) contains
defining clauses, (ii) non-defining.
(i) The man who called yesterday left no address.
Mr. Lovelace has seen divers apartments at Windsor: but not one, he
says, that he thought fit for me.—Richardson.
He secured ... her sincere regard, by the feelings which he
manifested.—Thackeray.
The Jones who dines with us to-night is not the Jones who was at
school with you.
The best novel that Trollope ever wrote was....
Any man that knows three words of Greek could settle that point.
(ii) At the first meeting, which was held yesterday, the chair....
Deputies must be elected by the Zemstvos, which must be extended and
popularized, but not on the basis of....—Times.
The Emperor William, who was present ..., listened to a loyal
address.—Times.
The statue of the Emperor Frederick, which is the work of the sculptor
Professor Uphnes, represents the Monarch on horseback.—Times.
Jones, who should know something of the matter, thinks differently.
The function of a defining relative clause is to limit the application
of the antecedent; where that is already precise, a defining clause
is not wanted. The limitation can be effected in more than one way,
according to the nature of the antecedent. As a rule, the antecedent
gives us a class to select from, the defining clause enables us to make
the selection. Thus in our first example the antecedent leaves us to
select from the general class of ‘men’, the defining clause fixes the
particular man (presumably the only man, or the only man that would
occur in the connexion) ‘who called yesterday’. Sometimes, however, the
functions of the two are reversed. When we have an antecedent with a
superlative, or other word of exclusive or comprehensive meaning, such
as ‘all’, ‘only’, ‘any’, we know already how to make our selection,
and only wait for the relative clause to tell us from what class to
make it. We know that we are to choose ‘the best novel’: the relative
clause limits us to the works of Trollope. We are to choose ‘any man’
we like, provided (says our relative clause) that he ‘knows three
words of Greek’. In either case, the work of definition is done by the
exclusion (implied in the relative clause) of persons or things that
the antecedent by itself might be taken to include.
The point to notice is that, whichever way the defining clause does its
work, it is essential to and inseparable from its antecedent. If for
any reason we wish to get rid of it, we can only do so by embodying its
contents in the antecedent: ‘The man in Paris with whom I correspond’
must become ‘My Paris correspondent’. To remove the clause altogether
is to leave the antecedent with either no meaning or a wrong one. Even
in such extreme cases as ‘the wisest man that ever lived’, ‘the meanest
flower that blows’, where the defining clause may seem otiose and
therefore detachable, we might claim that future wise men, and past and
future flowers, are excluded; but we shall better realize the writer’s
intention if we admit that these clauses are only a pretence of
limitation designed to exclude the reality; it is as if the writers,
invited to set limits to their statements, had referred us respectively
to Time and Space.
This fact, that the removal of a defining clause destroys the meaning
of the antecedent, supplies an infallible test for distinguishing
between the defining and the non-defining clause: the latter can
always, the former never, be detached without disturbing the truth of
the main predication. A non-defining clause gives independent comment,
description, explanation, anything but limitation of the antecedent;
it can always be rewritten either as a parenthesis or as a separate
sentence, and this is true, however essential the clause may be to the
point of the main statement. ‘Jones’, in our last example above, is
quoted chiefly as one ‘who should know something of the matter’; but
this need not prevent us from writing: ‘Jones thinks differently; and
he should know something of the matter’.
To find, then, whether a clause defines or does not define, remove it,
and see whether the statement of which it formed a part is unaltered:
if not, the clause defines. This test can be applied without difficulty
to all the examples given above. It is true that we sometimes get
ambiguous cases: after removing the relative clause, we cannot always
say whether the sense has been altered or not. That means, however,
not that our test has failed, but that the clause is actually capable
of performing either function, and that the main sentence can bear
two distinct meanings, between which even context may not enable us
to decide. The point is illustrated, in different degrees, by the
following examples:
Mr. H. Lewis then brought forward an amendment, which had been put
down by Mr. Trevelyan and which provided for an extension of the
process of income-tax graduation.—Times.
This was held to portend developments that somehow or other have not
followed.—Times.
The former of these is quite ambiguous. The bringing forward of an
amendment (no matter what or whose) may be all that the writer meant
to tell us of in the first instance; the relative clauses are then
non-defining clauses of description. On the other hand, both clauses
may quite well be meant to define; and it is even possible that the
second is meant to define, and the first not, though the coordination
is then of a kind that we shall show under c. to be improper.
Similarly, in the second sentence, ‘to portend developments’ may
possibly be complete in itself; the whole might then be paraphrased
thus: ‘It was thought that the matter would not stop there: but it
has’. More probably the clause is meant to define: ‘It was held to
portend what have since proved to be unrealized developments’. This
view is confirmed, as we shall see, both by the use of ‘that’ (not
‘which’) and by the absence of a comma before it.
Punctuation is a test that would not always be applicable even if all
writers could be assumed to punctuate correctly; but it is often a
guide to the writer’s intention. For (1) a non-defining clause should
always be separated from the antecedent by a stop; (2) a defining
clause should never be so separated unless it is either preceded by a
parenthesis indicated by stops, or coordinated with a former defining
clause or with adjectives belonging to the antecedent; as in the
following examples:
The only circumstance, in fact, that could justify such a course....
It is he only who does this, who follows them into all their
force and matchless grace, that does or can feel their full
value.—Hazlitt.
Perfect types, that satisfy all these requirements, are not to be
looked for.
It will occur to the reader that our last two examples are strictly
speaking exceptions to the rule of defining clauses, since they tell us
only what is already implied, and could therefore be removed without
impairing the sense. That is true to some extent of many parallel
defining clauses: they are admissible, however, if, without actually
giving any limitation themselves, they make more clear a limitation
already given or implied; if, in fact, they are offered as alternative
versions or as reminders. Our next example is of a defining clause of
the same kind:
This estimate which he gives, is the great groundwork of his plan for
the national redemption.—Burke.
The limitation given by ‘this’ is repeated in another form by the
relative clause. ‘This estimate, the one he gives, is....’
The reader should bear in mind that the distinction between the two
kinds of relative is based entirely on the closeness of their relation
to the antecedent. The information given by a defining clause must be
taken at once, with the antecedent, or both are useless: that given by
a non-defining clause will keep indefinitely, the clause being complete
in sense without the antecedent, and the antecedent without the clause.
This is the only safe test. To ask, for instance, whether the clause
conveys comment, explanation, or the like, is not a sufficient test
unless the question is rightly understood; for, although we have said
that a non-defining clause conveys comment and the like, as opposed to
definition of the antecedent, it does not follow that a defining clause
may not (while defining its own antecedent) contribute towards
comment; on the contrary, it is often open to a writer to throw his
comment into such a form as will include a defining clause. It may even
appear from a comparison of the two sentences below that this is the
origin of the non-defining clause, (2) being an abbreviation of (1):
1. Lewis, a man to whom hard work never came amiss, sifted the
question thoroughly.
2. Lewis, to whom hard work never came amiss, sifted the question....
In (1), a comment is introduced by ‘a man’ in apposition with Lewis; ‘a
man’ is antecedent to a defining relative clause; separate them, and
the antecedent is meaningless. But next remove the connecting words ‘a
man’, and the relative changes at once its antecedent and its nature:
the antecedent is ‘Lewis’; the relative is non-defining; and the
clause is a comment, and does not merely contribute to one.
b. ‘That’ and ‘who’ or ‘which’.
‘That’ is evidently regarded by many writers as nothing more than
an ornamental variation for ‘who’ and ‘which’, to be used, not
indeed immoderately, but quite without discrimination. The opinion
is excusable; it is not easy to draw any distinction that is at all
consistently supported by usage. There was formerly a tendency to use
‘that’ for everything: the tendency now is to use ‘who’ and ‘which’
for everything. ‘That’, from disuse, has begun to acquire an archaic
flavour, which with some authors is a recommendation. De Quincey, for
one, must certainly have held that in exalted prose ‘that’, in all
connexions, was the more dignified relative; his higher flights abound
in curious uses of the word, some instances of which are quoted below.
This confusion is to be regretted; for although no distinction can
be authoritatively drawn between the two relatives, an obvious one
presents itself. The few limitations on ‘that’ and ‘who’ about which
every one is agreed all point to ‘that’ as the defining relative,
‘who’ or ‘which’ as the non-defining. We cannot say ‘My father, that
left Berlin last night, will shortly arrive’, and an examination of
instances would show that we can never use ‘that’ where the clause is
unmistakably non-defining. On the other hand, we cannot say ‘All which
I can do is useless’; this time, it is true, the generalization will
not hold; ‘which’ can, and sometimes must, be used, and ‘who’ commonly
is used, in defining clauses. But that is explained partly by the
obvious inconvenience sometimes attending the use of ‘that’, and partly
by the general tendency to exclude it from regular use, which has
already resulted in making it seem archaic when used of persons, except
in certain formulae.
The rules given below are a modification of this principle, that
‘that’ is the defining, ‘who’ or ‘which’ the non-defining relative;
the reason for each modification is given in its place. We must here
remind the reader of the distinction drawn in a. between defining and
non-defining clauses: a defining clause limits the application of the
antecedent, enabling us to select from the whole class to which the
antecedent is applicable the particular individual or individuals meant.
1. ‘That’ should never be used to introduce a non-defining clause; it
is therefore improperly used in all the following examples:
But by her side was kneeling her better angel, that hid his face with
wings: that wept and pleaded for her: that prayed when she could
not: that fought with Heaven by tears for her deliverance.—De
Quincey.
Rendering thanks to God in the highest—that, having hid his face
through one generation behind thick clouds of war, once again was
ascending.—De Quincey.
And with my own little stock of money besides, that Mrs. Hoggarty’s
card-parties had lessened by a good five-and-twenty shillings, I
calculated....—Thackeray.
How to keep the proper balance between these two testy old
wranglers, that rarely pull the right way together, is as
much....—Meredith.
Nataly promised amendment, with a steely smile, that his lips mimicked
fondly.—Meredith.
It is opposed to our Constitution, that only allows the Crown to
remove a Norwegian Civil servant.—Nansen.
I cannot but feel that in my person and over my head you desire to pay
an unexampled honour to the great country that I represent, to its
Bench and Bar, that daily share your labours and keep step with your
progress.—Choate.
‘That I represent’ is right: ‘that daily share’ is wrong.
As to dictionaries of the present day, that swell every few years
by the thousand items, the presence of a word in one of them shows
merely....—R. G. White.
The sandy strip along the coast is fed only by a few scanty streams,
that furnish a remarkable contrast to the vast volumes of water which
roll down the Eastern sides.—Prescott.
‘That’ and ‘which’ should change places.
The social and economic sciences, that now specially interest me, have
no considerable place in such a reform.—Times.
If this is a defining clause, excluding ‘the social and economic
sciences that’ do not interest the writer, the comma after
‘sciences’ should be removed.
2. ‘Who’ or ‘which’ should not be used in defining clauses except when
custom, euphony, or convenience is decidedly against the use of ‘that’.
The principal exceptions will be noted below; but we shall first give
instances in which ‘that’ is rightly used, and others in which it might
have been used with advantage.
In those highly impressionable years that lie between six and
ten....—Spectator.
The obstacles that hedge in children from Nature....—Spectator.
The whole producing an effect that is not without a certain
poetry.—Times.
He will do anything that he deems convenient.—Borrow.
The well-staffed and well-equipped ‘High Schools’ that are now at work
... had not yet sprung into being.—Times.
Then, Sir, you keep up revenue laws which are mischievous, in order to
preserve trade laws that are useless.—Burke.
‘That’ should have been used in both clauses.
The struggle that lay before him.—J. R. Green.
There goes another sort of animal that is differentiating from my
species....—H. G. Wells.
There are other powers, too, that could perform this grateful but
onerous duty.—Times.
In the following examples, ‘that’ is to be preferred to ‘which’;
especially with antecedent ‘it’, and after a superlative or other word
of exclusive or comprehensive meaning, such as ‘all’, ‘only’, ‘any’.
The opportunities which London has given them.—Times.
The principles which underlay the agreement.—Times.
One cause which surely contributes to this effect has its root in
early childhood.—Spectator.
A meeting which was held yesterday, which consisted in the main of a
bitter personal attack.—Rosebery.
‘Which consisted’ is right: but we should have ‘that was held’; the
clause defines.
The first thing which the person who desires to be amiable must
determine to do is....—Spectator.
The most abominable din and confusion which it is possible for a
reasonable person to conceive.—Poe.
Reverential objections, composed of all which his unstained family
could protest.—Meredith.
He required all the solace which he could derive from literary
success.—Macaulay.
All the evidence which we have ever seen tends to
prove....—Macaulay.
A battle more bloody than any which Europe saw in the long interval
between Malplaquet and Eylau.—Macaulay.
The only other biography which counts for much is....—Times.
The French Government are anxious to avoid anything which might be
regarded as a breach of neutrality.—Times.
It was the ecclesiastical synods which by their example led the way to
our national parliaments.—J. R. Green.
It is the little threads of which the inner substance of the nerves is
composed which subserve sensation.—Huxley.
‘Of which’ in a defining clause is one of the recognized exceptions;
but we ought to have ‘that subserve’.
It is not wages and costs of handling which fall, but profits and
rents.—Times.
It has been French ports which have been chosen for the beginning and
for the end of his cruise.—Times.
Who is it who talks about moral geography?—E. F. Benson.
3. We come now to the exceptions. The reader will have noticed that of
all the instances given in (2) there is only one—the last—in which we
recommend the substitution of ‘that’ for ‘who’; in all the others, it
is a question between ‘that’ and ‘which’. ‘That’, used of persons, has
in fact come to look archaic: the only cases in which it is now to be
preferred to ‘who’ are those mentioned above as particularly requiring
‘that’ instead of ‘which’; those, namely, in which the antecedent is
‘it’, or has attached to it a superlative or other word of exclusive
meaning. We should not, therefore, in the Spectator instance
above, substitute ‘the person that desires’ for ‘who desires’; but we
should say
The most impartial critic that could be found.
The only man that I know of.
Any one that knows anything knows this.
It was you that said so.
Who is it that talks about moral geography?
Outside these special types, ‘that’ used of persons is apt to sound
archaic.
4. It will also have been noticed that all the relatives in (2)
were either in the subjective case, or in the objective without
a preposition. ‘That’ has no possessive case, and cannot take a
preposition before it. Accordingly ‘the man that I found the hat of’
will of course give place to ‘the man whose hat I found’; and ‘the
house in which this happened’ will generally be preferred to ‘the
house that this happened in’. The latter tendency is modified in the
spoken language by the convenient omission of ‘that’; for always in
a defining clause, though never in a non-defining, a relative in the
objective case, with or without a preposition, can be dropped. But few
writers like, as a general rule, either to drop their relatives or to
put prepositions at the end. ‘The friends I was travelling with’, ‘the
book I got it from’, ‘the place I found it in’, will therefore usually
appear as
The friends with whom I was travelling.
The book from which I got it.
The place in which I found it.
5. Euphony demands that ‘that that’ should become ‘that which’, even
when the words are separated; and many writers, from a feeling that
‘which’ is the natural correlative of the demonstrative ‘that’, prefer
the plural ‘those which’; but the first example quoted in (2) seems to
show that ‘those ... that’ can be quite unobjectionable.
6. A certain awkwardness seems to attend the use of ‘that’ when the
relative is widely separated from its antecedent. When, for instance,
two relative clauses are coordinate, some writers use ‘that’ in the
first, ‘which’ in the second clause, though both define. This point
will be illustrated in c., where we shall notice that inconsistency in
this respect sometimes obscures the sense.
It may seem to the reader that a rule with so many exceptions to it
is not worth observing. We would remind him (i) that it is based upon
those palpable misuses of the relatives about which every one is
agreed; (ii) that of the exceptions the first and last result from,
and might disappear with, the encroachment of ‘who’ and the general
vagueness about the relatives; while the other two, being obvious and
clearly defined, do not interfere with the remaining uses of ‘that’;
(iii) that if we are to be at the expense of maintaining two different
relatives, we may as well give each of them definite work to do.
In the following subsections we shall not often allude to the
distinction here laid down. The reader will find that our rules are
quite as often violated as observed; and may perhaps conclude that if
the vital difference between a defining and a non-defining clause were
consistently marked, wherever it is possible, by a discriminating use
of ‘that’ and ‘which’, false coordination and other mishandlings of the
relatives would be less common than they are.
c. ‘And who’; ‘and which’.
The various possibilities of relative coordination, right and wrong,
may be thus stated: (i) a relative clause may be rightly or wrongly
coordinated with another relative clause; this we shall call ‘open’
coordination; (ii) it may be rightly or wrongly coordinated with words
that are equivalent to a relative clause, and for which a relative
clause can be substituted; ‘latent’ coordination; (iii) a clause that
has obviously no coordinate, open or latent, may yet be introduced by
‘and’ or other word implying coordination; for such offenders, which
cannot be coordinate and will not be subordinate, ‘insubordination’ is
not too harsh a term.
The following are ordinary types of the three classes:
(i) Men who are ambitious, and whose ambition has never been thwarted,
....
Pitt, who was ambitious, but whose ambition was qualified by....
(ii) Ambitious men, and whose ambition has never been thwarted, ....
An evil now, alas! beyond our power to remedy, and for which we have
to thank the folly of our predecessors.
(iii) Being thus pressed, he grudgingly consented at last to a
redistribution, and which, I need not say, it was his duty to have
offered in the first instance.
A coordination in which ‘and’ is the natural conjunction may also be
indicated simply by a comma; there is safety in this course, since the
clause following the comma may be either coordinate or subordinate. But
we have to deal only with clauses that are committed to coordination.
‘Insubordination’ will not detain us long; it is always due either to
negligence or to gross ignorance; we shall illustrate it in its place
with a few examples, but shall not discuss it. With regard, however,
to open and latent coordination opinions differ; there is an optimist
view of open coordination, and a pessimist view of latent, both of
which seem to us incorrect. It is held by some that open coordination
(provided that the relatives have the same antecedent) is never wrong,
and by some—not necessarily others—that latent coordination is never
right: we shall endeavour to show that the former is often wrong, and
the latter, however ungainly, often right.
The essential to coordination is that the coordinates should be
performing the same function in the sentence. It is not necessary, nor
is it enough, that they should be in the same grammatical form: things
of the same form may have different functions, and things of different
forms may have the same function. If we say ‘Unambitious men, and who
have no experience’, ‘unambitious’ and ‘who have no experience’ are not
in the same form, but they have the same function—that of specifying
the class of men referred to. Their grammatical forms (vocabulary
permitting) are interchangeable: a defining adjective can always take
the form of a relative clause, and a defining relative clause can often
take the form of an adjective: ‘inexperienced men, and who have no
ambition’. ‘Unambitious’ is therefore the true grammatical equivalent
of ‘who have no ambition’, and latent coordination between it and a
relative clause is admissible.
On the other hand, among things that have the same grammatical form,
but different functions, are the defining and the non-defining relative
clause. A non-defining clause, we know, can be removed without
disturbing the truth of the predication; it has therefore no essential
function; it cannot therefore have the same function as a defining
clause, whose function we know to be essential. It follows that open
coordination is not admissible between a defining and a non-defining
clause; and, generally, coordination, whether open or latent, is
admissible between two defining or two non-defining coordinates, but
not between a defining and a non-defining.
Our object, however, in pointing out what seems to be the true
principle of relative coordination is not by any means to encourage the
latent variety. It has seldom any advantage over full coordination;
it is perhaps more apt to lead to actual blunders; it is usually
awkward; and it does violence—needless violence, as often as not—to
a very widespread and not unreasonable prejudice. Many writers may
be suspected of using it, against their better judgement, merely for
the purpose of asserting a right; it is their natural protest against
the wholesale condemnation of ignorant critics, who do not see that
latent coordination may be nothing worse than clumsy, and that open
coordination may be a gross blunder. For the benefit of such critics it
seems worth while to examine the correctness of various examples, both
open and latent; on the other merits and demerits of the latent variety
the reader will form his own judgement.
(i) Open coordination.
A few minutes brought us to a large and busy bazaar, with the
localities of which the stranger appeared well acquainted, and where
his original demeanour again became apparent.—Poe.
Mr. Lovelace has seen divers apartments at Windsor; but not one,
he says, that he thought fit for me, and which, at the same time,
answered my description.—Richardson.
All the toys that infatuate men, and which they play for, are the
self-same thing.—Emerson.
All these are correct: in the first both clauses are non-defining, in
the others both define.
The hills were so broken and precipitous as to afford no passage
except just upon the narrow line of the track which we occupied, and
which was overhung with rocks, from which we might have been destroyed
merely by rolling down stones.—Scott.
Wrong: the first clause defines, the second not.
From doing this they were prevented by the disgraceful scene which
took place, and which the leader of the Opposition took no steps to
avert.—Times.
Wrong. The first clause defines, the second is obviously one of
comment: the ‘scene’ is not distinguished from those that the leader
did take steps to avert.
They propose that the buildings shall belong ... to the communes
in which they stand, and which, it is hoped, will not permit their
desecration.—Spectator.
Wrong. The communes that ‘will not permit’ are not meant to be
distinguished from those that will. The second clause is comment, the
first defines.
The way in which she jockeyed Jos, and which she
described with infinite fun, carried up his delight to a
pitch....—Thackeray.
In the best French which he could muster, and which in sooth was of a
very ungrammatical sort....—Thackeray.
Peggy ... would have liked to have shown her turban and bird of
paradise at the ball, but for the information which her husband had
given her, and which made her very grave.—Thackeray.
All these are wrong. Thackeray would probably have been saved from
these false coordinations if he had observed the distinction between
‘that’ and ‘which’: ‘In the best French (that) he could muster, which
in sooth was...’.
There goes another sort of animal that is differentiating from my
species, and which I would gladly see exterminated.—H. G.
Wells.
Probably the second clause, like the first, is meant to define: if so,
the coordination is right; if not, it is wrong. We have alluded to the
tendency to avoid ‘that’ when the relative is widely separated from its
antecedent; here, the result is ambiguity.
And here he said in German what he wished to say, and which
was of no great importance, and which I translated into
English.—Borrow.
Wrong: ‘what (that which)’ defines, the ‘and which’ clauses do not.
(ii) Latent coordination, between relative clause and
equivalent, is seldom correct when the relative clause is non-defining;
for the equivalent, with few and undesirable exceptions, is always
a defining adjective or phrase, and can be coordinate only with a
defining clause. The equivalent must of course be a true one; capable,
that is, of being converted into a relative clause without altering
the effect of the sentence. Neglect of this restriction often results
in false coordination, especially in one particular type of sentence.
Suppose that a historian, after describing some national calamity,
proceeds: ‘In these distressing circumstances....’ Here we might seem
to have two possible equivalents, ‘these’ and ‘distressing’. First
let us expand ‘these’ into a relative clause: ‘In the distressing
circumstances that I have described’. This, in the context, is a fair
equivalent, and as often as not would actually appear instead of
‘these’. But next expand ‘distressing’: ‘In these circumstances, which
were distressing’, a non-defining clause. To this expansion no writer
would consent; it defeats the object for which ‘distressing’ was placed
before the antecedent. That object was to record his own sensibility
without disparaging the reader’s by telling him in so many words (as
our relative clause does) that the circumstances were distressing; and
it is secured by treating ‘distressing’ not as a separate predication
but as an inseparable part of the antecedent. ‘Distressing’, it will
be observed, cannot give us a defining clause; it is obviously meant
to be co-extensive with ‘these’; we are not to select from ‘these’
circumstances those only that are ‘distressing’. Moreover, as ‘these’,
although capable of appearing as a relative clause, can scarcely
require another relative clause to complete the limitation of the
antecedent, it follows that in sentences of this form coordination will
generally be wrong. We have examples in the Cowper quotation below,
and in the anonymous one that precedes it.
Juices ready prepared, and which can be absorbed
immediately.—Huxley.
A deliberate attempt to frame and to verify general rules as to
phenomena of all kinds, and which can, therefore, be propagated by
argument or persuasion....—L. Stephen.
‘Rules that shall be general, and that can....’
A painful, comprehensive survey of a very complicated matter,
and which requires a great variety of considerations, is to be
made.—Burke.
The goldsmith to the royal household, and who, if fame spoke true,
oftentimes acted as their banker, ... was a person of too much
importance to...—Scott.
‘The man who was goldsmith to ... and who’.
It is a compliment due, and which I willingly pay, to those who
administer our affairs.—Burke.
All these are correct, with defining coordinates throughout.
‘A junior subaltern, with pronounced military and political views,
with no false modesty in expressing them, and who (sic) possesses the
ear of the public, ....’—(Quoted by the Times.)
‘Who has ... views, and who....’ ‘Sic’ is the comment of the
Times writer. The coordination is correct.
While there, she had ample opportunity afforded her of studying
fashionable life in all its varied and capricious moods, and which
have been preserved to posterity in her admirable delineations of
character.
I am sensible that you cannot in my uncle’s present infirm state, and
of which it is not possible to expect any considerable amendment,
indulge us with a visit.—Cowper.
These are the instances of false expansion alluded to above. The former
is based on the non-defining expansion ‘in all its moods, which are
varied and capricious’; the true expansion being ‘in all the varied and
capricious moods in which it reveals itself’, a defining clause, which
will not do with the ‘and which’. Similarly, the second is based on the
non-defining expansion ‘in my uncle’s present state, which is an infirm
one’; the true expansion is ‘in the infirm state in which my uncle now
is’. In both, a non-defining clause is coordinated with words that can
only yield a defining clause.
Previous to the innovations introduced by the Tudors, and which had
been taken away by the bill against pressing soldiers, the King in
himself had no power of calling on his subjects generally to bear
arms.—J. R. Green.
If the writer means us to distinguish, among the innovations introduced
by the Tudors, those that had also been taken away, the ‘and which’
clause defines, and the coordination is right. But more probably the
clause conveys independent information; the coordination is then wrong.
[The various arrangements of pueri puellam amabant] all have
the same meaning—the boys loved the girl. For puellam shows by
its form that it must be the object of the action; amabant must
have for its subject a plural substantive, and which must therefore
be, not puellam, but pueri.—R. G. White.
Wrong. ‘A plural substantive’ can yield only the defining clause ‘a
substantive that is plural’. Now these words contain an inference
from a general grammatical principle (that a plural verb must have a
plural subject); and any supplementary defining clause must also be
general, not (like the ‘and which’ clause) particular. We might have,
for instance, ‘Amabant, being plural, and finite, must have for its
subject a plural substantive, and which is in the nominative case’. But
the ‘and which’ clause is evidently non-defining; the inference ends at
‘substantive’; then comes the application of it to the particular case.
He refused to adopt the Restrictive Theory, and impose a numerical
limit on the Bank’s issues, and which he again protested against in
1833.—H. D. Macleod.
Wrong. The ‘and which’ clause is non-defining; none of the three
possible antecedents (‘Theory’, ‘limit’, ‘imposition’) will give a
non-defining clause.
The great obstacle ... is the religion of Europe, and
which has unhappily been colonially introduced into
America.—Beaconsfield.
This illustrates an important point. ‘Of Europe’ gives the defining
clause ‘that prevails in Europe’; the coordination therefore requires
that the ‘and which’ clause should define. Now a defining clause must
contain no word that is not meant to contribute to definition; if,
then, the ‘and which’ clause defines, the writer wishes to distinguish
the religion in question, not only from those European religions that
have not been colonially introduced into America, but also from those
European religions that have been introduced, but whose introduction
is not a matter for regret; that is the only defining meaning that
‘unhappily’ can bear, and unless we accept this interpretation the
clause is non-defining.—We shall allude to this sentence again in
d., where the possibilities of parenthesis in a defining clause are
discussed.
It may seem strange that this important place should not have been
conferred on Vaca de Castro, already on the spot, and who had shown
himself so well qualified to fill it.—Prescott.
One of our ‘few and undesirable exceptions’, in which the
clause-equivalent is non-defining (‘who was already on the spot’); for
a person’s name can only require a defining clause to distinguish him
from others of the same name. The sentence is an ugly one, even if we
remove the ‘and who’ clause; but the coordination is right.
(iii) Insubordination.
The struggler, the poor clerk, mechanic, poorer musician, artist, or
actor, feels no right to intrude, and who quickly falls from a first
transient resentment....—Daily Telegraph.
Such a person may reside there with absolute safety, unless
it becomes the object of the government to secure his person;
and which purpose, even then, might be disappointed by early
intelligence.—Scott.
All this when Madame saw, and of which when she took note, her sole
observation was:—...—C. Brontë.
To these we may add examples in which the coordinated relatives
have different antecedents. In practice, nothing can justify such
coordination: in theory, it is admissible when the antecedents are
coordinate, as in the following sentence:
We therefore delivered the supplies to those individuals, and at those
places, to whom the special grants had been made, and for which they
were originally designed.
But in the following instances, one antecedent is subordinate to
another in the same clause, or is in a clause subordinate to that of
the other.
They marched into the apartment where the banquet was served; and
which, as I have promised the reader he shall enjoy it, he shall have
the liberty of ordering himself.—Thackeray.
A large mineral-water firm in London, whose ordinary shares are a
million in value, and which shares always paid a dividend before
the imposition of the sugar-tax, have not paid any dividend
since.—Times.
He very much doubted whether I could find it on his mine, which was
located some five miles from St. Austell, Cornwall, and upon whose
property I had never been.—Times.
But I have besought my mother, who is apprehensive of Mr. Lovelace’s
visits, and for fear of whom my uncles never stir out without arms,
...—Richardson.
It was of Mr. Lovelace that the uncles were afraid.
d. Case of the relative.
Special attention was not drawn, in the section on Case, to the gross
error committed in the following examples:
Instinctively apprehensive of her father, whom she supposed it was,
she stopped in the dark.—Dickens.
That peculiar air of contempt commonly displayed by insolent menials
to those whom they imagine are poor.—Corelli.
It is only those converted by the Gospel whom we pretend are
influenced by it.—Daily Telegraph.
We found those whom we feared might be interested to withhold the
settlement alert and prompt to assist us.—Galt.
Mr. Dombey, whom he now began to perceive was as far beyond human
recall.—Dickens.
Those whom it was originally pronounced would be allowed to
go.—Spectator.
But this looks as if he has included the original 30,000 men whom he
desires ‘should be in the country now’.—Times.
We feed children whom we think are hungry.—Times.
The only gentlemen holding this office in the island, whom, he felt
sure, would work for the spiritual good of the parish.—Guernsey
Advertiser.
These writers evidently think that in ‘whom we think are hungry’ ‘whom’
is the object of ‘we think’. The relative is in fact the subject of
‘are’; and the object of ‘we know’ is the clause ‘who are hungry’; the
order of the words is a necessary result of the fact that a relative
subject must stand at the beginning of its clause.
(The same awkward necessity confronts us in clauses with ‘when’,
‘though’, &c., in which the subject is a relative. Such clauses are
practically recognized as impossible, though Otway, in a courageous
moment, wrote:
Unblemished honour, and a spotless love;
Which tho’ perhaps now know another flame,
Yet I have love and passion for their name.)
Some writers, with a consistency worthy of a better cause, carry the
blunder into the passive, renouncing the advantages of an ambiguous
‘which’ in the active; for in the active ‘which’ of course tells no
tales.
As to all this, the trend of events has been the reverse of
that which was anticipated would be the result of democratic
institutions.—Times.
‘Which it was anticipated would be’. Similarly, the passive
of ‘men whom we-know-are-honest’ is the impossible ‘men who
are-known-are-honest’: ‘men who we know are honest’ gives the correct
passive ‘men who it is known are honest’.
Nor must it be supposed that ‘we know’ is parenthetic. In non-defining
clauses (Jones, who we know is honest), we can regard the words as
parenthetic if we choose, except when the phrase is negative (Jones,
who I cannot think is honest); but in a defining clause they are
anything but parenthetic. When we say ‘Choose men who you know are
honest’, the words ‘you know’ add a new circumstance of limitation:
it is not enough that the men should in fact be honest; you must know
them to be honest; honest men of whose honesty you are not certain
are excluded by the words ‘you know’. Similarly, in the Guernsey
Advertiser quotation above, the writer does not go the length of
saying that these are the only gentlemen who would work: he says that
they are the only ones of whom he feels sure. The commas of parenthesis
ought therefore to go, as well as the comma at ‘island’, which is
improper before a defining clause.
The circumstances under which a parenthesis is admissible in a defining
clause may here be noticed.
(i) When the clause is too strict in its limitation, it may be modified
by a parenthesis:
Choose men who, during their time of office, have never been suspected.
A whole class, excluded by the defining clause, is made eligible by the
parenthesis.
(ii) Similarly, a parenthesis may be added to tell us that within the
limits of the defining clause we have perfect freedom of choice:
Choose men who, at one time or another, have held office.
They must have held office, that is all; it does not matter when.
(iii) Words of comment, indicating the writer’s authority for his
limitation, his recognition of the sentiments that it may arouse, and
the like, properly stand outside the defining clause: when they are
placed within it, they ought to be marked as parenthetic.
There are men who, so I am told, prefer a lie to truth on its own
merits.
The religion that obtains in Europe, and that, unhappily, has been
introduced into America.
The latter sentence is an adaptation of one considered above on
p. 91. ‘Unhappily’ there appeared not as a parenthesis but as
an inseparable part of the relative clause, which was therefore
defining or non-defining, according as ‘unhappily’ could or could
not be considered as adding to the limitation. But with the altered
punctuation ‘unhappily’ is separable from the relative clause, which
may now define: ‘that obtains in Europe and (I am sorry to have to add)
in America.’
In sentences of this last type, the parenthesis is inserted in
the defining clause only for convenience: in the others, it is an
essential, though a negative, part of the definition. But all three
types of parenthesis agree in this, that they do not limit the
antecedent; they differ completely from the phrases considered above,
which do limit the antecedent, and are not parenthetic.
e. Miscellaneous uses and abuses of the relative.
(i) A relative clause is sometimes coordinated with an independent
sentence; such coordination is perhaps always awkward, but is not
always incorrect. The question arises chiefly when the two have a
common subject expressed only in the relative clause; for when the
subject is expressed in both, the independent sentence may be taken to
be coordinate, not with the relative clause, but with the main sentence
to which the relative clause is attached, as in the following instance:
To begin with, he had left no message, which in itself I felt to be a
suspicious circumstance, and (I) was at my wits’ end how to account
plausibly for his departure.
Retain ‘I’, and ‘I was’ may be coordinate with ‘he had left’: remove
it, and the coordination is necessarily between ‘I was’ and ‘I felt’.
In our next examples the writers are committed:
These beatitudes are just laws which we have been neglecting, and have
been receiving in ourselves the consequences that were meet.—Daily
Telegraph.
The idea which mankind most commonly conceive of proportion, is the
suitableness of means to certain ends, and, where this is not the
question, very seldom trouble themselves about the effect of different
measures of things.—Burke.
Fictitious capital, a name of extreme inaccuracy, which too many
persons are in the habit of using, from the hasty assumption that
what is not real must necessarily be fictitious, and are more led
away by a jingling antithesis of words than an accurate perception of
ideas.—H. D. Macleod.
The first two of these are wrongly coordinated: the third, a curiosity
in other respects, is in this respect right. The reason is that in the
first two we have a defining, in the third a non-defining relative
clause. A defining clause is grammatically equivalent to an adjective
(‘violated laws’, ‘the popular idea’), and can be coordinated only with
another word or phrase performing the same function; now the phrase ‘we
have been receiving’, not being attached to the antecedent by means of
a relative, expressed or understood, is not equivalent to an adjective.
We could have had ‘and (which we) have been properly punished for
neglecting’, or we could have had the ‘and’ sentence in an
adverbial form, ‘with the fitting result’; but coordination between the
two as they stand is impossible.
The Burke sentence is a worse offender. Coordination of this kind
is not often attempted when the antecedent of the relative is
subject of the main sentence; and when it is attempted, the two
coordinates must of course not be separated by the predicate. If we
had had ‘the idea which mankind most commonly conceive of proportion,
and very seldom trouble themselves about anything further’, the
coordination would have been similar to the other, and could have
been rectified in the same way (‘and beyond which they very seldom
...’, or ‘to the exclusion of any other considerations’). But this
alteration we cannot make; for there is a further and an essential
difference. The Daily Telegraph writer evidently meant
his second coordinate to do the work of a defining clause; he has
merely failed to make the necessary connexion, which we supply, as
above, either by turning the words into a second defining clause, or
by embodying them, adverbially, in the first. Burke’s intention is
different, and would not be represented by our proposed alteration in
the order. All that a defining clause can do in his sentence is to tell
us what idea is going to be the subject. If we were to give a
brief paraphrase of the whole, italicizing the words that represent
the second coordinate, it would be, not ‘mankind’s sole idea of
proportion is the suitableness ...’, but ‘mankind’s idea of proportion
is the suitableness ..., and very little else’; for the question
answered is, not ‘what is mankind’s sole idea?’ but ‘what is mankind’s
idea?’ In other words, the second coordinate belongs in intention not,
like the relative clause, to the subject, but to the predicate; to
rectify it, we must either make it part of the predicate (‘and is not
concerned with ...’), or, by inserting ‘they’, coordinate it with the
main sentence. Obvious as the latter correction is, the sentence repays
close examination, as illustrating the incoherence of thought that may
underlie what seems a very trifling grammatical slip.
But in our third example, the relative clause is non-defining; it is
grammatically equivalent to, and could be replaced by, an independent
sentence: ‘Many persons are in the habit of using it’. There is nothing
grammatically wrong in this type of coordination; it is objectionable
only because it seems to promise what it does not fulfil. When the
common subject of two coordinates is expressed only with the first, it
is natural to assume that all words preceding it are also to be applied
to both coordinates; and the violation of this principle, though not
of course ungrammatical, is often felt to be undesirable in other than
relative clauses.
(ii) In the sentences considered above, the antecedent of the relative
did not belong to the second coordinate, and could not have been
represented in it without the material alterations there proposed. But
it may also happen that the antecedent, as in the following examples,
belongs equally to both coordinates, being represented in the first by
a relative, in the second by some other pronoun.
There were two or three whose accuracy was more
scrupulous, their judgement more uniformly sober and
cautious.—Bryce.
He renewed the old proposal, which Pizarro treated as a piece
of contemptible shuffling, and curtly rejected it.
Which she has it in her option either to do or to let it
alone.—Richardson.
In the pair of parallel coordinates from Mr. Bryce, insert the
suppressed ‘was’, and it becomes clear that ‘whose’, not ‘their’, is
the right pronoun.
In the ‘Pizarro’ sentence, ‘it’ is not only superfluous, but disturbing
to the reader, who assumes that ‘which’ is common to both clauses, and
on reaching ‘it’ has to glance back and check the sentence. Here,
as often, the pronoun seems to be added to restore an ill-balanced
sentence; but that can be done in several other ways. In the Richardson
sentence also the ‘it’ should go.
More commonly, the repetition of the antecedent in another form results
from the superstitious avoidance of a preposition at the end:
A demand by Norway for political separation, to which Sweden will not
assent, but will not go to war to prevent it.—Times.
‘To (which)’ is not common to both coordinates: accordingly the writer
finds it necessary to give ‘it’ in the second. But, even if we respect
our superstition, and exclude ‘which Sweden will not assent to, but
will not go to war to prevent’, we have still the two possibilities
of (1) complete relative coordination, ‘to ..., but which ...’; (2)
subordination, ‘though she will not go to war to prevent it’.
In our next example, Lord Rosebery, again for fear of a preposition
at the end, falls into the trap clumsily avoided by the Times
writer:
That promised land for which he was to prepare, but scarcely to enter.
So perhaps Bagehot, though his verb may be conceive of:
English trade is carried on upon borrowed capital to an extent of
which few foreigners have an idea, and none of our ancestors could
have conceived.
(iii) When the relative is the subject of both coordinates, or the
object of both, its repetition in the second is a matter of choice. But
to omit the relative when it is in a different case from the first is a
gross, though not uncommon, blunder. The following are instances:
A league which their posterity for many ages kept so inviolably,
and proved so advantageous for both the kingdoms of France and
Scotland.—Lockhart.
Questions which we either do not put to ourselves, or are turned aside
with traditional replies.—Mark Rutherford.
It is just conceivable that in the last of these the subject of ‘are’
is ‘we’: if so, the sentence is to be referred to (i) above (wrong
coordination of an independent sentence with a defining relative
clause).
It is not easy to see why the relative more than other words should be
mishandled in this way; few would write (but see p. 61, s. f.) ‘This
league we kept and has proved advantageous’.
The condensed antecedent-relative ‘what’ is only an apparent exception
to this universal rule. In the sentence ‘What I hold is mine’, ‘what’
is only object to ‘hold’, not subject to ‘is’; the subject to ‘is’ is
the whole noun-clause ‘what I hold’. Sentences of this type, so far
from being exceptions, often give a double illustration of the rule,
and leave a double possibility of error. For just as a single ‘what’
cannot stand in different relations to two coordinate verbs in its
clause, so a single noun-clause cannot stand in different relations to
two coordinate main verbs. We can say ‘What I have and hold’, where
‘what’ is object to both verbs, and ‘what is mine and has been fairly
earned by me’, where it is subject to both; but we cannot say ‘what I
have and has been fairly earned by me’. Similarly, we can say ‘What
I have is mine and shall remain mine’, where the noun-clause ‘what I
have’ is subject to both verbs, and ‘What I have I mean to keep, and
will surrender to no man’, where it is object to both; but not ‘What I
have is mine, and I will surrender to no man’. Of the various ways of
avoiding this error (subordination, adaptation of verbs, insertion of
a pronoun, relative or otherwise), that chosen by Miss Brontë below is
perhaps the least convenient. Her sentence is, however, correct; that
from the Spectator is not.
Not mere empty ideas, but what were once realities, and that I long
have thought decayed.—C. Brontë.
Whatever we possessed in 1867 the British Empire possesses now, and is
part of the Dominion of Canada.—Spectator.
‘Things that were once realities, and that I long have thought
decayed’; a pair of defining clauses.
The condensed ‘what’ must of course be distinguished from the ‘what’
of indirect questions, which is not relative but interrogative. In
the following example, confusion of the two leads to an improper
coordination.
What sums he made can only be conjectured, but must have been
enormous.—Macaulay.
In the first sentence, ‘what’ is an interrogative, in the second, a
condensed antecedent-relative, standing for ‘the sums that’. It is the
sums that were enormous: it is the answer to the question ‘What sums
did he make?’ that can only be conjectured. The mistake is possible
only because ‘can’ and ‘must’ do not reveal their number: ‘can’ is
singular, ‘must’ plural.
The differentiation between the two whats and their equivalents
is not, indeed, complete: just as the condensed antecedent-relative
resembles in form, though not in treatment, the unresolved
interrogative, so the interrogative, by resolution into ‘the ... that
(which)’, not only resembles, but is grammatically identified with,
the uncondensed relative and antecedent. The resolution is, no doubt,
convenient: it should be noticed, however, that the verbs with which
alone it can be employed (verbs that may denote either perception of
a fact or other kinds of perception) are precisely those with which
ambiguity may result. ‘I know the house (that) you mean’: it may
(antecedent and relative) or may not (resolved interrogative) follow
that I have ever seen it. ‘We must first discover the scoundrel who
did it’; antecedent and relative? then we must secure the scoundrel’s
person; resolved interrogative? then only information is needed.
‘I can give a good guess at the problem that is puzzling you’: and
the solution?—I know nothing of the solution; I was resolving an
interrogative.
This, however, does not affect sentences like the Macaulay one above:
for although the resolved or uncondensed forms (‘the ... which’) are
grammatically identified, the condensed or unresolved forms (‘what’)
are not.
(iv) The omission of the relative in isolated clauses (as opposed to
coordinates) is a question not of correctness but of taste, so far
as there is any question at all. A non-defining relative can never be
omitted. The omission of a defining relative subject is often effective
in verse, but in prose is either an archaism or a provincialism. It
may, moreover, result in obscurity, as in the second of our examples,
which may possibly puzzle the reader for a moment:
Now it would be some fresh insect won its way to a temporary fatal new
development—H. G. Wells.
No one finds himself planted at last in so terribly foul a morass, as
he would fain stand still for ever on dry ground.—Trollope.
But when the defining relative is object, or has a preposition, there
is no limit to the omission, unless euphony is allowed to be one. We
give three instances in which the reader may or may not agree that the
relative might have been retained with advantage:
We do that in our zeal our calmer moments would be afraid to
answer.—Scott.
But did you ever see anything there you had never seen
before?—Bagehot.
These ethical judgements we pass on self-regarding acts are ordinarily
little emphasized.—Spencer.
(v) When a defining relative has the same preposition as its
antecedent, it is not uncommon, in the written as well as in the
spoken language, to omit the preposition in the relative clause. There
is something to be said for a licence that rids us of such cumbrous
formulae as ‘in the way in which’, ‘to the extent to which’, and the
like; in writing, however, it should be used with caution if at all.
In the first place, if the preposition is to go, the relative should
go too, or if retained should certainly be ‘that’, not ‘which’; and if
the verb of the relative clause is the same as in the main sentence,
it should be represented by ‘do’, or (in a compound tense) by its
auxiliary component.
Because they found that it touched them in a way which no book in the
world could touch them.—Daily Telegraph.
The man who cleaned the slate in the manner which Sir E. Satow has
done both in Morocco and Japan might surely rank as a reflective
diplomatist.—Spectator.
‘In a way no other book in the world could’: ‘in the way (that) Sir E.
Satow has done’.
A further limitation is suggested by our next example:
The Great Powers, after producing this absolutely
certain result, are ending with what they ought to have
begun,—coercion.—Spectator.
Here, of course, the relative cannot be omitted, since relative and
antecedent are one. But that is not the principal fault, as will appear
from a resolution of the antecedent-relative: ‘they are ending with
the very thing (that) they ought to have begun ...’. We are now at
liberty to omit our relative or retain it, as we please; in either
case, the omission of ‘with’ is unbearable. The reason is that ‘with’
does not, like the ‘in’ of our former examples, introduce a purely
adverbial phrase: it is an inseparable component of the compound verbs
‘end-with’ and ‘begin-with’, of which the antecedent and relative are
respectively the objects. Similarly, we cannot say ‘He has come to the
precise conclusion (that) I thought he would come’, because we should
be mutilating the verb to ‘come-to’; we can, however, say ‘to the
conclusion (that) I thought he would’, ‘come-to’ being then represented
by ‘would’.
Finally, the omission is justifiable only when antecedent and relative
have the same preposition. Sentences like the next may pass in
conversation, but (except with the one noun way) are intolerable
in writing:
One of the greatest dangers in London is the pace that the corners in
the main streets are turned.—Times.
(vi) The use of ‘such ... who (which)’, ‘such ... that (defining
relative)’, for ‘such ... as’ is sometimes an archaism, sometimes a
vulgarism.
Till such time when we shall throw aside our earthly
garment.—Daily Telegraph.
Only such supplies were to be made which it would be inhuman to refuse
to ships in distress.—Times.
The censorship of literature extends to such absurd prohibitions
which it did not reach even during the worst period of the
forties.—Times.
A God in such an abstract sense that, as I have pointed out before,
does not signify.—Daily Telegraph.
They would find such faith, such belief, that would be a revelation to
them.—Daily Telegraph.
Swift’s plan was to offer to fulfil it on conditions so insulting that
no one with a grain of self-respect could accept.—L. Stephen.
f. ‘It ... that.’
Two constructions, closely allied, but grammatically distinct, are
often confused: (i) Antecedent ‘it’ followed by a defining
relative clause with ‘that’ (who, which); (ii) ‘it’ followed
by a clause in apposition, introduced by the conjunction ‘that’. The
various correct possibilities are represented in the set of examples
given below. Relative clauses are marked R, conjunction clauses C. One
impossible example is added in brackets, to mark the transition from
relative to conjunction.
(1) It is money that I want. R.
(2) It was you that told me. R.
(3) It was you that I gave it to (or, to whom I gave it). R.
(4) It was to you that I gave it. C.
(5) It was the Romans that built this wall. R.
(6) It is the Romans that we are indebted to for this. R.
(7) It is to the Romans that we are indebted for this. C.
(8) It was Jones whose hat I borrowed. R.
(9) It was Jones’s hat that I borrowed. R.
(10) It was a knife that I cut it with. R.
(11) It was with a knife that I cut it. C.
(12) It was with difficulty that I cut it. C.
(13) (It was difficulty that I cut it with.) R.
(14) It was provisionally that I made the offer. C.
(15) It was in this spring, too, that the plague broke out. C.
(16) Accordingly, it was with much concern that I presently received a
note informing me of his departure. C.
In the relative construction, the antecedent ‘it’ is invariable,
whatever the number and gender of the relative. The main verb is also
invariable in number, but in tense is usually adapted to past, though
not (for euphony’s sake) to future circumstances: ‘it was you that
looked foolish’, but ‘it is you that will look foolish’.
In both constructions, the ‘that’ clause, supplemented or introduced by
‘it’, gives us the subject of a predication, the relative clause (with
it) being equivalent to a pure noun, the conjunction clause to
a verbal noun in apposition, partly retaining its verbal character. In
both, also, the predication answers an imaginary question, recorded
distinctly in the relative, less distinctly in the conjunction clause.
‘What do you want?’ ‘It (the thing) that I want is money.’ ‘To whom did
you give it?’ ‘It (the persons) that I gave it to was your friends.’
‘As to your cutting it: give particulars.’ ‘It—that I cut it (my
cutting it)—was with a knife.’
From the above examples it will be seen that the two constructions
largely overlap. When (as in 1, 2, 5, 8) the relative is subject or
direct object of the clause-verb, or is in the possessive case, it
cannot be replaced by the conjunction; but when its relation to the
clause-verb is marked by a preposition, the conjunction always may take
its place, and sometimes must, as in 12 and 13. For the relative clause
can only be used when the question reflected in it is calculated to
secure the right kind of answer. Now the natural answer to the question
‘What did you cut it with?’ is not ‘difficulty’ but ‘a knife’. The
misleading ‘with’ is therefore removed from the relative clause in
13, and placed within the predicate, the definite question ‘What did
you cut it with?’ giving place to the vague demand for particulars.
‘With’ being removed, the relative clause falls to pieces, for want
of a word to govern the relative, and the conjunction clause takes
its place. In the same way, ‘it was a cab (but not high
indignation) that he drove away in’; ‘it was a concert
(but not curiosity) that I was returning from’; ‘it was a
beech-tree (but not unpleasant circumstances) that I
found him under’. And, generally, it will be found that a preposition
is admissible in the relative clause only when used in the literal or
the most obvious sense.
The conjunction clause is, as we have said, a verbal noun; so far a
noun that things can be predicated of it, and so far a verb that the
things predicated of it are verbal relations and verbal circumstances,
indirect object, agent, instrument, means, manner, cause, attendant
circumstances; anything but subject and direct object. ‘My giving was
to you’; ‘my offering was provisionally’; ‘my concealing it was because
I was ashamed’.
The mistakes that constantly occur in careless writers result from
hesitation between the two forms where both are possible. The
confusion, however, ought not to arise; for always with a relative
clause, and never with a conjunction, the complement of the main
predicate (the answer to the suppressed question) is a noun or the
grammatical equivalent of a noun. ‘A knife’, ‘Jones’, ‘you’, ‘my friend
in Chicago’, ‘the man who lives next door’, are the answers that
accompany the relative clause: ‘with a knife’, ‘with difficulty’, ‘to
you’, ‘occasionally’, ‘because I was ashamed’, are those that accompany
the conjunction.
Examples 15 and 16, though quite recognized types, are really
artificial perversions. In 15 the true question and answer in the
circumstances would be, not, as the sentence falsely implies, ‘When did
the plague break out?’ ‘That too happened in this same spring’, but
‘Were there any other notable events in this spring?’ ‘Yes: the plague
broke out’. Impressiveness is given to the announcement by the fiction
that the reader is wondering when the plague broke out; in fact, he is
merely waiting for whatever may turn up in the history of this spring.
In 16 we go still further: the implied question, ‘What were your
feelings on receiving a (not the) note ...?’ could not possibly
be asked; the information that alone could prompt it is only given in
the ‘that’ clause.
It has been pointed out in b. that a relative clause with antecedent
‘it’ particularly calls for the relative ‘that’, in preference
to ‘which’, and even to ‘who’. Even when the relative is in the
possessive case, ‘that’, which has no possessive, is often retained
by transferring to the main predicate the noun on which it depends; 8
thus gives place to 9, even at the risk of ambiguity; for the relative
clause now supplies us with the question (not ‘whose hat ...?’ but)
but ‘what did you borrow?’ leaving us theoretically in doubt whether
Jones’s hat is distinguished from his other property, from other
people’s hats, or from things in general.
On the other hand, the two blunders that are most frequently made
almost invariably have the relative ‘who’ or ‘which’.
And it is to me, the original promoter of the whole scheme, to whom
they would deny my fair share in the profits!
‘To me’ implies a conjunction clause: ‘to whom ...’ is a relative
clause. ‘It is to me that...’.
It was to Mrs. Brent, the beetle-browed wife of Mr. Commissary
Brent, to whom the General transferred his attentions
now.—Thackeray.
It is to you whom I address a history which may perhaps fall into very
different hands.—Scott.
‘To you that’, or ‘you to whom’.
It is not taste that is plentiful, but courage that is
rare.—Stevenson.
Again a common blunder; not, however, a confusion between the two
constructions above, but between one of them (the relative) and a
third. The sentence explains why every one seems to prefer Shakespeare
to Ouida (they are afraid to say that they like Ouida best). ‘What is
the explanation of this?’ ‘It is not the plentifulness of taste, but
the rarity of courage, that explains it.’ Or, less clumsily, using the
construction that Stevenson doubtless intended: ‘It (the inference to
be drawn) is not that taste is plentiful, but that courage is rare.’
It is advisable to make a few remarks on the participle and gerund
together before taking them separately. As the word gerund
is variously used, we first define it. A gerund is the verbal noun
identical in form with any participle, simple or compound, that
contains the termination -ing. Thus the verb write has
the active participles writing, having written, being
about to write, about to write, and the passive participles
written, having been written, being written,
about to be written, being about to be written. Any
of these except written, about to write, about to
be written, may be a gerund also; but while the participle is
an adjective, the gerund is a noun, differing from other nouns in
retaining its power (if the active gerund of a transitive verb) of
directly governing another noun.
Both these are of great importance for our purpose. The participle
itself, even when confusion with the other cannot occur, is much
abused; and the slovenly uses of it that were good enough in Burke’s
time are now recognized solecisms. Again, the identity between the two
forms leads to loose and unaccountable gerund constructions that will
probably be swept away, as so many other laxities have been, with the
advance of grammatical consciousness. We shall have to deal with both
these points at some length.
It is indeed no wonder that the forms in -ing should require
close attention. Exactly how many old English terminations -ing
is heir to is a question debated by historical grammarians, which we
are not competent to answer. But we may point out that writing
may now be (1) participle—I was writing; I saw him writing; writing
piously, he acts profanely—, (2) gerund or full verbal noun—I object
to your writing that—, (3) hybrid between gerund and participle—I
do not mind you writing it—, (4) detached verbal noun—Writing is an
acquired art—, (5) concrete noun—This writing is illegible. Moreover,
the verbal noun writing has the synonym to write,
obligatory instead of it in some connexions, better in some, worse
in some, and impossible in others; compare, for instance: I do not
like the trouble of writing; I shall not take the trouble to write;
the trouble of writing is too much for him; it is a trouble to write;
writing is a trouble. The grammatical difficulties, that is, are
complicated by considerations of idiom.
In these preliminary remarks, however, it is only with the distinction
or want of distinction between participle and gerund that we are
concerned. The participle is an adjective, and should be in agreement
with a noun or pronoun; the gerund is a noun, of which it should be
possible to say clearly whether, and why, it is in the subjective,
objective, or possessive case, as we can of other nouns. That the
distinction is often obscured, partly in consequence of the history of
the language, will be clear from one or two facts and examples.
1. The man is building contains what we should all now
call, whether it is so or not historically, a participle or verbal
adjective: the house is building (older but still living and
correct English for the house is being built) contains, as its
remarkable difference of meaning prepares us to believe, a gerund or
verbal noun, once governed by a now lost preposition.
2. In He stopped, laughing we have a participle; in He
stopped laughing, a verbal noun governed directly by the verb; in
He burst out laughing, a verbal noun governed by a vanished
preposition.
3. Present usage does not bear out the definite modern ideas of the
distinction between participle and gerund as respectively adjective
and noun. So long as that usage continues, there are various degrees
of ambiguity, illustrated by the three following examples. It would
be impossible to say, whatever the context, whether the writer of the
first intended a gerund or a participle. In the second, a previous
sentence would probably have decided the question. In the third, though
grammar (again as modified by present usage) leaves the question open,
the meaning of the sentence is practically decisive by itself.
Can he conceive Matthew Arnold permitting such a book to be
written and published about himself?—Times.
And no doubt that end will be secured by the Commission sitting
in Paris.—Times.
Those who know least of them [the virtues] know very well
how much they are concerned in other people having
them.—Morley.
In the second of these, if sitting is a participle, the
meaning is that the end will be secured by the Commission, which is
described by way of identification as the one sitting in Paris. If
sitting is gerund, the end will be secured by the wise choice
of Paris and not another place for its scene. If Commission’s
were written, there could be no doubt the latter was the meaning. With
Commission, there is, by present usage, absolutely no means of
deciding between the two meanings apart from possible light in the
context. In the third, common sense is able to tell us, though grammar
gives the question up, that what is interesting is not the other people
who have them, but the question whether other people have them.
We shall, in the section on the gerund, take up the decided position
that all gerunds ought to be made distinguishable from participles. We
are quite aware, however, that in the first place a language does not
remodel itself to suit the grammarian’s fancy for neat classification;
that secondly the confusion is not merely wanton or ignorant, but the
result of natural development; that thirdly the change involves some
inconveniences, especially to hurried and careless writers. On the
other hand it is certain that the permanent tendency in language is
towards the correct and logical, not from it; it is merely hoped that
the considerable number of instances here collected may attract the
attention of some writers who have not been aware of the question,
and perhaps convince them that the distinction is a useful one,
that a writer ought to know and let us know whether he is using a
participle or a gerund, and that to abandon the gerund when it cannot
be distinguished without clumsiness need cause no difficulty to any but
the very unskilful in handling words.
The unattached or wrongly attached participle is one of the blunders
most common with illiterate or careless writers. But there are degrees
of heinousness in the offence; our examples are arranged from 1. to 8.
in these degrees, starting with perfect innocence.
1. Participles that have passed into prepositions, conjunctions, or
members of adverbial phrases.
Considering the circumstances, you may go.
Seeing that it was involuntary, he can hardly be blamed.
Roughly speaking, all men are liars.
Looking at it in a shortened perspective of time, those
years of transition have the quality of a single consecutive
occurrence.—H. G. Wells.
The Bill ... will bring about, assuming that it meets
with good fortune in the remaining stages of its passage through
Parliament, a very useful reform.—Times.
Regarded as participles, these are incorrect. It is not you
that consider, but I; not he that sees, but we; not men
that roughly speak, but the moralist; not years that look, but
philosophic historians; not the Bill that assumes, but the
newspaper prophet. The development into prepositions, &c., is a natural
one, however; the only question about any particular word of the kind
is whether the vox populi has yet declared for it; when it has, there
is no more to be said; but when it has not, the process should be
resisted as long as possible, writers acting as a suspensive House of
Lords; an instance will be found in 4.
Three quotations from Burke will show that he, like others of his time,
felt himself more at liberty than most good writers would now feel
themselves.
Founding the appeal on this basis, it was judged proper
to lay before Parliament....—Burke.
Flattering themselves that their power is become necessary to
the support of all order and government, everything which tends
to the support of that power is sanctified.—Burke.
Having considered terror as producing an unnatural tension
and certain violent emotions of the nerves; it easily
follows.—Burke.
Similar constructions may be found on almost every page of Smollett.
2. Participles half justified by attachment to a pronoun implied in
my, your, his, their. These are perhaps
better avoided.
Having thus run through the causes of the sublime with
reference to all the senses, my first observation will be found
very nearly true.—Burke.
Being much interested in the correspondence bearing
on the question ‘Do we believe?’, the first difficulty arising in
my mind is....—Daily Telegraph.
My farm consisted of about twenty acres of excellent land,
having given a hundred pounds for my predecessor’s good
will.—Goldsmith.
3. Mere unattached participles for which nothing can be said, except
that they are sometimes inoffensive if the word to be supplied is very
vague.
Doubling the point, and running along the southern shore
of the little peninsula, the scene changes.—F. M. Crawford.
The most trying ... period was this one of enforced idleness
waiting for the day of entry.—Times.
Having acquired so many tropical colonies there is the
undoubted duty attached to such possession of....—Times.
4. Participles that may some day become prepositions, &c.
Sir—Referring to your correspondent’s (the Bishop of
Croydon’s) letter in to-day’s issue, he quotes at the close of
it the following passage.—Daily Telegraph.
He must be the Bishop; for the immediately preceding Sir,
marking the beginning of the letter, shows that no one else has been
mentioned; but if we had given the sentence without this indication, no
one could possibly have believed that this was so; referring is
not yet unparticipled.
5. An unwary writer sometimes attaches a participle to the subject of
a previous sentence, assuming that it will be the subject of the new
sentence also, and then finds (or rather is not awake enough to find)
himself mistaken. This is a trap into which good writers sometimes
fall, and so dangerous to bad writers that we shall give many examples.
It is important for the tiro to realize that he has not satisfied the
elementary requirements of grammar until he has attached the participle
to a noun in the same sentence as itself, not in another. He must also
remember that, for instance, I went and he came, though often
spoken of loosely as a sentence, is in fact as fully two sentences as
if each half of it were ten lines long, and the two were parted by a
full stop and not connected by a conjunction.
They had now reached the airy dwelling where Mrs. Macshake
resided, and having rung, the door was at length most
deliberately opened.—S. Ferrier.
The lovers sought a shelter, and, mutually charmed with
each other, time flew for a while on downy pinions.—S.
Ferrier.
A molecular change is propagated to the muscles by which the
body is retracted, and causing them to contract, the act
of retraction is brought about.—Huxley.
Joseph, as they supposed, by tampering with Will, got all my
secrets, and was acquainted with all my motions—; and having
also undertaken to watch all those of his young lady, the wise
family were secure.—Richardson.
Miss Pinkerton ... in vain ... tried to overawe her.
Attempting once to scold her in public, Rebecca hit upon
the ... plan of answering her in French, which quite routed the old
woman.—Thackeray.
But he thought it derogatory to a brave knight passively to
await the assault, and ordering his own men to charge, the
hostile squadrons, rapidly advancing against each other, met
midway on the plain.—Prescott.
Alvarado, roused by the noise of the attack on this quarter, hastened
to the support of his officer, when Almagro, seizing the
occasion, pushed across the bridge, dispersed the small body left to
defend it, and, falling on Alvarado’s rear, that general
saw himself hemmed in on all sides.—Prescott.
Murtagh, without a word of reply, went to the door, and
shouting into the passage something in Irish, the room
was instantly filled with bog-trotters.—Borrow.
But, as before, Anne once more made me smart, and having
equipped herself in a gown and bonnet of mine—not of the
newest—off we set.—Crockett.
At this I was silent for a little, and then I resolved to speak
plainly to Anne. But not being ready with my words, she
got in first.—Crockett.
For many years I had to contend with much opposition in the
nature of scepticism; but having had hundreds of successful
cases and proofs it has become such an established fact in the
eastern counties that many landowners, &c., would not think of sinking
a well without first seeking the aid of a water diviner.—Times.
6. A more obvious trap, and consequently less fatal, is a change from
the active construction that may have been intended to a passive,
without corresponding alterations. If the writers of the next two had
used we must admit instead of it must be admitted,
a policy that they put forward, instead of a policy put
forward, the participles hesitating and believing
would have had owners.
While hesitating to accept this terrible indictment of French
infancy, it must be admitted that French literature in all its
strength and wealth is a grown-up literature.—Spectator.
He and those with whom he acted were responsible for the policy
promulgated—a policy put forward in all seriousness and
honesty believing it to be essential to the obtaining of the
better government of Ireland.—Times.
7. Participles that seem to belong to a noun, but do not.
Letters on the constant stopping of omnibuses, thus causing
considerable suffering to the horses.
Does causing agree with letters? Then the letters annoy
the horses. With stopping? Then stopping causes suffering by
stopping (thus). With omnibuses? The horses possibly
blame those innocents, but we can hardly suppose a human being, even
the writer of the sentence, so illogical. The word thus,
however, is often considered to have a kind of dispensing power,
freeing its participle from all obligations; so:
The Prince was, by the special command of his Majesty the
Emperor, made the guardian of H.I.H. the Crown Prince, thus
necessitating the Prince’s constant presence in the capital of
Japan.—Times.
A very wealthy man can never be sure even of friendship,—while the
highest, strongest and noblest kind of love is nearly always denied to
him, in this way carrying out the fulfilment of those strange
but true words:—‘How hardly shall he that is a rich man enter the
Kingdom of Heaven!’—Corelli.
It is not love that carries out, but the power that denies love,
which is not mentioned.
8. Really bad unattached or wrongly attached participles. The reader
will generally find no difficulty in seeing what has led to the
blunder, and if he will take the trouble to do this, will be less
likely to make similar blunders himself.
And then stooping to take up the key to let myself into
the garden, he started and looked as if he heard somebody near
the door.—Richardson.
Sir—With reference to this question ‘Do we believe?’, while
recognizing the vastness of the subject, its modern aspect has
some definite features.—Daily Telegraph.
Taken in conjunction with the splendid white and brown
trout-fishing of the Rosses lakes and rivers, anglers have now the
opportunity of fishing one of the best, if not the best, fishery to be
obtained in Ireland.—Advt.
Sir—Having read with much interest the letters re ‘Believe
only’ now appearing in the Daily Telegraph, perhaps some of
your readers might be interested to know the following texts which
have led some great men to ‘believe only’.—Daily Telegraph.
Being pushed unceremoniously to one side—which was precisely
what I wished—he usurped my place.—C. Brontë.
The higher forms of speech acquire a secondary strength from
association. Having, in actual life, habitually heard
them in connexion with mental impressions, and having been
accustomed to meet with them in the most powerful writing, they
come to have in themselves a species of force.—Spencer.
Standing over one of the sluices of the Aswan dam last January,
not only was the vibration evident to the senses....—Times.
The following passage may be commended for use in examination papers.
‘Always beloved by the Imperial couple who are to-day the
Sovereign lord and lady of Great Britain, their Majesties have, on
many occasions since the Devonshire houses rejoiced in a mistress once
more, honoured them by visits extending over some days.’—Times.
The last, as the Times reviewer has noticed, will repay analysis
in several ways.
9. The absolute construction is not much to be recommended,
having generally an alien air in English; but it is sometimes useful.
It must be observed, first, that the case used should now invariably be
the subjective, though it was otherwise in old English. Secondly, it
is very seldom advisable to make an absolute construction and insert a
pronoun for the purpose when the participle might simply be attached
in ordinary agreement to a noun already to hand. Thirdly, it is very
bad to use the construction, but omit to give the participle a noun
or pronoun to itself. These three transgressions will be illustrated,
in the same order, by the next three examples. But many of the wrong
sentences in 5 above may be regarded as absolute constructions with
the subject omitted.
I, with whom that Impulse was the most intractable, the most
capricious, the most maddening of masters (him before me always
excepted)....—C. Brontë.
‘Special’ is a much overworked word, it being loosely used to
mean great in degree, also peculiar in kind.—R. G. White.
This is said now because, having been said before, I have been
judged as if I had made the pretensions which were then and which are
now again disclaimed.—R. G. White.
There are three questions to be considered: whether a writer ought to
let us know that he is using a gerund and not a participle; when a
gerund may be used without its subject’s being expressed; when a gerund
with preposition is to be preferred to the infinitive.
1. Is the gerund to be made recognizable? And, in the
circumstances that make it possible, that is, when its subject is
expressed, is this to be done sometimes, or always?
It is done by putting what we call for shortness’ sake the subject of
the gerund (i. e., the word me or my in me doing
or my doing) in the possessive instead of in the objective or
subjective case.
Take the typical sentence: I dislike my best friend(’s) violating
my privacy. It cannot be a true account of the matter to say
that friend is the object of I dislike, and has
a participle violating attached to it. For (a) we can
substitute resent, which never takes a personal object, for
dislike, without changing the sense. (b) If we substitute a
passive construction, also without changing the sense, we find that
dislike has quite a different object—privacy.—I dislike
my privacy being violated by my friend. (c) Many of us would be willing
to adopt the sentiment conveyed who yet would not admit for a moment
that they disliked their best friend even when he intruded; they
condemn the sin, but not the sinner.
Violating then is not an ordinary participle. It does not
follow yet that it is a gerund. It may be an extraordinary participle,
fused into one notion with the noun, so that a friend violating
means the-violation-by-a-friend. The Latin scholar here at once
puts in the idiom of occisus Caesar, which does not generally
mean Caesar after he was killed, as it naturally should, but
the killing of Caesar, or the fact that Caesar had been killed. The
parallel is close (though the use is practically confined to the
passive in Latin), and familiar to all who know any Latin at all.
But it shows not so much what the English construction is as how
educated people have been able to reconcile themselves to an ambiguous
and not very reasonable idiom—not very reasonable, that is, after
language has thrown off its early limitations, and got over the first
difficulty of accomplishing abstract expression of any kind. The sort
of fusion assumed is further illustrated for the Latinist, though not
so closely, by the Latin accusative and infinitive. This theory then
takes violating for a participle fused into one notion with
friend. There are two difficulties.
I. The construction in English is, though in the nature of things not
as common, yet as easy in the passive as in the active. Now the passive
of violating is either violated or being violated.
It is quite natural to say, Privacy violated once is no longer
inviolable. Why then should it be most unnatural to say, The worst of
privacy violated once is that it is no longer inviolable? No one, not
purposely seeking the unusual for some reason or other, would omit
being before violated in the second. Yet as participles
violated and being violated are equally good—not indeed
always, but in this context, as the simpler Privacy sentence shows. The
only difference between the two participles (except that in brevity,
which tells against being violated) is that the longer form
can also be the gerund, and the shorter cannot. The almost invariable
choice of it is due to the instinctive feeling that what we are using
is or ought to be the gerund. A more convincing instance than this
mere adaptation of our original example may be added:
Many years ago I became impressed with the necessity for our
infantry being taught and practised in the skilful use of their
rifle.—Lord Roberts.
The necessity for our infantry taught and practised is
absolutely impossible. But why, if being taught is participle,
and not gerund?
II. Assuming that the fused-participle theory is satisfactory and
recognized, whence comes the general, though not universal impression
among those who, without being well versed in grammar, are habitually
careful how they speak and write, that constructions like the following
are ignorant vulgarisms?—It is no use he (his) doing it; it is no use
him (his) doing it; that need not prevent us (our) believing; excuse
me (my) interrupting you; a thing (thing’s) existing does not prove
that it ought to exist; I was annoyed by Tom (Tom’s) hesitating; the
Tsar (Tsar’s) leaving Russia is significant; it failed through the King
(King’s) refusing his signature; without us (our) hearing the man, the
facts cannot be got at; without the man (man’s) telling us himself, we
can never know. With a single exception for one (not both) of the first
two, none of these ought to cause a moment’s uneasiness to any one who
was consciously or unconsciously in the fused-participle frame of mind;
and if they do cause uneasiness it shows that that frame of mind is not
effectively present.
The Fused-Participle Theory, having no sufficient answer to these
objections, but seeing that the gerund’s case is also weak, naturally
tries a counter-attack:—If on the other hand the gerund theory is
satisfactory and recognized, how is it conceivable that people should
leave out the possessive ’s in the reckless way they do? To
which, however, the Gerund makes reply:—I regret that they do leave
it out, but at least we can see how they come to; it is the combined
result of a mistake and an inconvenience. The mistake is caused by
certain types of sentence in which a real, not a fused participle is
so used that the noun and its (unfused) participle give a sense hardly
distinguishable from a possessive noun and a gerund. Examples are:
This plan has now been abandoned owing to circumstances
requiring the convocation of representatives of the people at the
earliest possible moment.—Times.
... by imposing as great difficulty as possible on parents and
publicans using child messengers.—Times.
Of course no obstacles should be put in the way of charitable
people providing free or other meals if they think
fit.—Times.
The notion of the Czar being addressed in such terms by the
nobility of his capital would have been regarded as an absolute
impossibility.—Spectator.
There is of course a difference. For instance, in the example about
the Czar, as in a previous one about conceiving Matthew Arnold
permitting, the participle has a pictorial effect; it invites
us to imagine the physical appearance of these two great men under
indignity instead of merely thinking of the abstract indignity, as
we should have done if Czar’s and Arnold’s had shown
that we had a gerund; but the difference is very fine; the possessive
sign might be inserted without practical effect in all these four,
and in hundreds like them. And unlearned people may be excused for
deducing that the subject of the gerund can be used at pleasure without
the possessive sign, while the learned comfort themselves with the
fused-participle theory. That is the mistake. The inconvenience is
this: it is easy enough to use the possessive adjectives (my,
&c.), and to add the possessive sign to most names and many single
nouns; but the subject of a gerund is often a long phrase, after which
the sign is intolerable. So the mistake (that the gerund may have a
subject not marked by the possessive) is eagerly applied to obviating
the inconvenience (that long gerund subjects must be avoided). And that
is why people drop their possessive ’s, and why you, the Fused
Participle, flourish, defrauding both me, the Gerund, and the honest
participle. Thus answered, the Fused Participle does not continue the
argument, but pleads only that there is room for all three forms.
Before giving some examples to help in the decision, we shall summarize
our own opinion. (1) It is not a matter to be decided by appeal
to historical grammar. All three constructions may have separate
legitimate descents, and yet in the interests of clear thought and
expression it may be better for one of them to be abandoned. (2) There
are two opposite tendencies at present: among careful writers, to
avoid the fused participle (this, being negative, can naturally not
be illustrated) and to put possessive signs in slightly uncomfortable
places by way of compensation; among slovenly writers, to throw off
all limits of length for the subject of the fused participle. (3) Long
fused-participle phrases are a variety of abstract expression, and
as such to be deprecated. Among the resources of civilization is the
power of choosing between different ways of saying the same thing; and
literary skill is very much a matter of exercising that power; a writer
should recognize that if he cannot get round an ugly fused participle
there is still much for him to learn. (4) Opportunities for ambiguity
are so abundant in English, owing to the number of words whose parsing
depends on context, that all aids to precision are valuable; and it
is not too much to expect a writer to know and let us know whether he
means a participle or a gerund.
a. That the possessive of all pronouns that have the form should
be used instead of the objective or subjective is hardly disputed.
Correct accordingly:
You may rely upon me doing all in my power.—Sir W.
Harcourt.
The confounded fetterlock clapped on my movements by old Griffiths
prevents me repairing to England in person.—Scott.
But when it comes to us following his life and
example....—Daily Telegraph.
Nothing can prevent it being the main issue at the General
Election.—Spectator.
One of them, if you will pardon me reminding you, is that no
discussion is to pass between us.—E. F. Benson.
Frederick had already accepted the crown, lest James should object to
him doing so.—Times.
... notwithstanding the fact that their suspicions of ease-loving,
ear-tickling parsons prevent them supporting the commercial
churches of our time.—Daily Telegraph.
b. Examples in which the possessive of nouns might be written
without a qualm.
Nearly a week passed over without Mr. Fairford hearing a word
directly from his son.—Scott.
Mrs. Downe Wright had not forgiven the indignity of her son
having been refused by Mary.—S. Ferrier.
In no other religion is there a thought of man being saved by
grace and not by merit.—Daily Telegraph.
And it is said that, on a visitor once asking to see his
library, Descartes led him....—Huxley.
It is true that one of our objects was to prevent[10] children
‘sipping’ the liquor they were sent for.—Times.
Orders were sometimes issued to prohibit[1a] soldiers buying
and eating cucumbers.—Times.
Renewed efforts at a settlement in 1891 failed through the
Swedish Government leading off with a flippant and offensive
suggestion.—Nansen.
Hurried reading results in the learner forgetting half of what
he reads, or in his forming vague conceptions.—Sweet.
c. All the last set involved what were either actual or virtual
names of persons; there is more difficulty with abstract nouns,
compound subjects, and words of which the possessive is ugly. Those
that may perhaps bear the possessive mark will be put first, and
alterations suggested for the others.
We look forward to much attention being given.—Times.
He affirmed that such increases were the rule in that city on the
change being made.—Times.
I live in hopes of this discussion resulting in some
modification in our form of belief.—Daily Telegraph. (that
this discussion may result)
The real objection to the possessive here is merely the addition to the
crowd of sibilants.
In the event of the passage being found, he will esteem it a
favour ... (if the passage is found)
Conceive my vexation at being told by Papa this morning that he had
not the least objection to Edward and me marrying whenever we
pleased.—S. Ferrier. (our)
Or, if the names are essential, did not in the least mind how soon
Edward and I married.
It has been replied to the absurd taunt about the French
inventing nothing, that at least Descartes invented German
philosophy.—Morley. (Frenchmen’s)
d. A modern construction called the compound possessive was
mentioned at the end of the section on Cases. It is sometimes ugly,
sometimes inoffensive; that is a matter of degree and of knowing where
to draw the line; there is no objection to it in principle. And the
application of it will sometimes help out a gerund. The first quotation
gives a compound possessive simply; the second, a gerund construction
to which it ought to be applicable; the third and fourth, two to which
it can be applied; and the last, one to which it cannot.
A protestation, read at Edinburgh, was followed, on Archibald
Johnston of Warriston’s suggestion, by....—J. R. Green.
The retirement of Judge Stonor was made the subject of special
reference yesterday on the occasion of Sir W. L. Selfe,
his successor, taking his seat in Marylebone County
Court.—Times.
The mere fact of such a premier being endured
shows....—Bagehot.
There is no possibility of the dissolution of the legislative
union becoming a vital question.—Spectator.
If some means could be devised for ... insisting upon many
English guardians of the poor making themselves more
acquainted....—Times.
The only objection to a possessive mark after successor is
that the two commas cannot be dispensed with; we must say when
... took for on the occasion of ... taking. Such a
premier’s will certainly pass. In the Spectator sentence,
we should ourselves allow union’s; opinions will differ. But
to put the ’s after poor in the last sentence would
be ridiculous; that sentence must be rewritten—insisting that many
English guardians of the poor should make—or else poor-law
Guardians’ must be used.
e. Sometimes we can get over the difficulty without abandoning
the gerund, by some slight change of order.
This incentive can only be supplied by the nation itself taking
the matter up seriously.—Lord Roberts.
If itself’s is objected to, omit itself (or shift it to
the end), and write nation’s.
f. But many types of sentence remain that will have to be
completely changed if the gerund is to be recognizable. It will
be admitted about most of our examples that the change is not to
be regretted. The subject of the gerund is italicized in each, to
emphasize its length.
We have to account for the collision of two great fleets, so equal
in material strength that the issue was thought doubtful by many
careful statisticians, ending in the total destruction of one of
them and in the immunity of the other from damage greater than might
well be incurred in a mere skirmish.—Times.
For account for ... ending write ascertain why ... ended.
The sentence is radically bad, because the essential construction seems
complete at collision—a false scent. That, which is one of the
worst literary sins, is the frequent result of long fused participles.
It is quite practically possible here for readers to have supposed that
they were going to be told why the fleets met, and not why the meeting
ended as it did. In the remaining sentences, we shall say when there is
false scent, but leave the reader to examine it.
The success of the negotiations depends on the Russian Minister at
Tokio being allowed to convince Japan that....—Times.
The compound possessive—Tokio’s—is tempting, but perhaps overbold.
Insert whether after depends on, and write is for
being.
So far from this being the case, the policy ... was actually
decided upon before ... the question ... was raised.—Times.
Omit being the case.
We are not without tokens of an openness for this higher truth
also, of a keen though uncultivated sense for it, having existed
in Burns.—Carlyle.
For the first of write that, omit the second of,
and omit having. False scent.
There is no apparent evidence of an early peace being
necessitated by the pecuniary exigencies of the Russian
Government.—Sir Howard Vincent.
For of ... being write that ... will be, if
peace’s cannot be endured.
The general effect of his words was to show the absurdity
of the Secretary of State for War, and our military
authorities generally, denouncing the Militia as useless or
redundant.—Spectator.
For the absurdity of ... denouncing write how absurd it was
for ... to denounce. False scent, though less deceptive.
Apparently his mission was decided upon without that of the
British and Spanish Ministers having been taken into account,
or, at all events, without their having been sufficiently reckoned
with.—Times.
Without regard (at all events without sufficient regard) to that of....
... capital seeking employment in foreign protected countries, in
consequence of manufacturing business in many branches in which
it might be employed at home being rendered unprofitable by our
system of free trade.—Lord Goschen.
For in consequence of ... being write because ... has
been. Bad false scent again.
So far from the relief given to agriculture by the State paying
one-half of the rates being inequitable, it is but a bare act of
justice.—Spectator.
Observe the fused participle within fused participle here; and read
thus: So far from its being inequitable that the state should relieve,
&c.
After these specimens, chosen not as exceptional ones, but merely as
not admitting of simple correction by insertion of the possessive mark,
the reader will perhaps agree that the long gerund subject—or rather
noun phrase of the fused participle—is a monstrosity, the abolition of
which would be a relief to him, and good discipline for the writer.
Two sentences are added to show the chaotic state of present practice.
Noticing the bold use of the strict gerund in the first, we conclude
that the author is a sound gerundite, faithful in spite of all
temptations; but a few pages later comes the needless relapse into
fused participle.
I remember old Colney’s once, in old days, calling that
kind of marriage a sarcophagus.—Meredith.
She had thought in her heart that Mr. Barmby espousing the girl
would smoothe a troubled prospect.—Meredith.
The following looks like a deliberate avoidance of both constructions
by a writer who is undecided between the two. Its being is what
should have been written.
I do not say that the advice is not sound, or complain that it is
given. I do deprecate that it should be taken.—Times.
And perhaps a shyness of something’s being shown accounts for
the next odd arrangement; it is true that entire recasting is what is
called for.
There being shown to be something radically defective in
the management of the Bank led to the appointment of a
Committee.—H. D. Macleod.
2. When must the subject of the gerund (or infinitive) be expressed,
and when omitted?
This is not a controversial matter like the last; the principles are
quite simple, and will be accepted; but it is necessary to state and
illustrate them because they are often forgotten. As the same mistakes
are sometimes made with the infinitive, that is to be considered as
included.
Roughly, the subject of the gerund (or infinitive) should be expressed
if it is different from, and omitted if it is the same as, the subject
of the sentence. To omit it when different is positively wrong, and may
produce actual ambiguity or worse, though sometimes there is only a
slipshod effect; to insert it when the same is generally clumsy.
No one would say ‘I succeeded to his property upon dying’, because,
I being the subject of the sentence, my is naturally
suggested instead of the necessary his as subject of the gerund;
the his must be inserted before dying, even though the
nature of the case obviates ambiguity. To take an instance that will
show both sides, the following is correct:
I shut the door and stood with my back to it. Then, instead of his
philandering with Bess, I, Clementina MacTaggart, had some plain
speech with John Barnaby.—Crockett.
Subject of the sentence, I; subject of the gerund, he; they are
different; therefore the he must be expressed, in the shape of
his. Now rewrite the main sentence as—John Barnaby heard some
plain speech from me, Clementina MacTaggart. The sense is the same; but
the his before philandering at once becomes superfluous;
it is not yet seriously in the way, because we do not know what is the
subject of philandering, the name only coming later. Now rewrite
it again as—Then John Barnaby heard some plain speech from ... instead
of ... The his is now so clumsy as to be almost impossible.
The insertion of superfluous subjects is much less common than the
omission of necessary ones; but three examples follow. The first is a
rare and precious variety; the second has no apparent justification;
for the third it may be said that the unusual his has the same
effect as the insertion of the parenthetic words as he actually
does after limiting would have had.
You took food to him, but instead of he reaching out his hand
and taking it, he kept asking for food.—Daily Telegraph.
Harsh facts: sure as she was of her never losing her
filial hold of the beloved.—Meredith.
I have said that Mr. Chamberlain has no warrant for his
limiting the phrase ... to the competitive manufacture of
goods.—Lord Goschen.
In giving the rule summarily, we used the phrase subject of the
sentence. That phrase is not to be confined to the subject of the
main sentence, but to be referred instead, when necessary, to the
subject of the subordinate clause in which the gerund may stand. For
instance:
The good, the illuminated, sit apart from the rest, censuring their
dullness and vices, as if they thought that, by sitting
very grand in their chairs, the very brokers, attorneys, and
congressmen would see the error of their ways, and flock to
them.—Emerson.
Here by sitting breaks the rule, though the subject of
sitting is the same as that of the main verb sit, because
the subject of the clause in which sitting comes is not the
good, but brokers, &c. The right way to mend this is not to
insert their before sitting—which after all is clumsy,
though correct—but to make the good the subject of the clause
also, by writing as if they thought that by sitting ... they would
make the brokers ... see the error.
And sometimes subject of the sentence is to be interpreted still
more freely as the word grammatically dominant in the part of the
sentence that contains the gerund. For instance:
From the Bible alone was she taught the duties of morality, but
familiarized to her taste by hearing its stories and precepts
from the lips she best loved.—S. Ferrier.
Here the dominant word is Bible, to which familiarized
belongs. So, though she does happen to be the main subject,
her must be inserted because the familiarized phrase
removes the gerund from the reach of the main subject.
After these explanations we add miscellaneous instances. It will be
seen that transgression of the rule, though it seldom makes a sentence
ambiguous enough to deceive, easily makes it ambiguous enough to amuse
the reader at wrong moments, or gives an impression of amateurish work.
Mistakes are mended, sometimes by inserting the subject of the gerund
(or infinitive), sometimes by changing the main subject to make it the
same as that of the gerund, sometimes by other recasting.
... an excellent arrangement for a breeching, which, when
released, remains with the carriage, so that lead or centre horses
can be put in the wheel without having to affix a new
breeching.—Times.
Lucky, reflects the reader, since horses are not good at affixing
breechings. Write the drivers can put ... horses ... without having
to affix.
I cultivated a passionless and cold exterior, for I discovered that
by assuming such a character, certain otherwise crafty persons
would talk more readily before me.—Corelli.
Write if I assumed; or else I should induce certain ...
persons to talk. It will be noticed that the mistake here, and
often, is analogous to the most frequent form of wrongly attached
participle (participle, 5); the writer does not observe that he has
practically passed from the sphere of the sentence whose subject was
the word that he still allows to operate.
After following a country Church of England clergyman for a
period of half a century, a newly-appointed, youthful vicar, totally
unacquainted with rural life, comes into the parish, and at once
commences to alter the services of the Church, believed in by the
parishioners for generations.—Daily Telegraph.
Grammar gives his, i. e., the new vicar’s, as subject
of following; it is really either my or the
parishioners’. Insert my or our, or write After we
(I) have followed.
I am sensible that by conniving at it it will take too deep
root ever to be eradicated.—Times.
Insert our, or write if connived at.
This was experienced by certain sensitive temperaments, either by
sensations which produced shivering, or by seeing at night a
peculiar light in the air.—Times.
Who or what sees? Certainly not this, the main subject. Not even
temperaments, which have no eyes. Write Persons of sensitive
temperament experienced this, &c.
But the commercial interests of both Great Britain and the United
States were too closely affected by the terms of the Russo-Chinese
agreement to let it pass unnoticed.—Times.
It is not the interests that cannot let it pass, but the countries.
Insert for those countries before to let; or write
Both Great Britain and the United States were too closely affected
in their interests to let....
And it would be well for all concerned, for motor drivers and the
public alike, if this were made law, instead of fixing a
maximum speed.—Times.
Write if the law required this....
And in order to bring her to a right understanding, she
underwent a system of persecution.—S. Ferrier.
Write they subjected her to for she underwent.
Her friendship is too precious to me, not to doubt my own
merits on the one hand, and not to be anxious for the preservation of
it on the other.—Richardson.
Write I value her friendship too highly not to....
One cannot do good to a man whose mouth has been gagged in order
not to hear what he desires for his welfare.—Times.
Grammar suggests that his mouth—or, if indulgent, that he—is not to
hear; but the person meant is one. Write one has gagged
for has been gagged.
Germany has, alas! victories enough not to add one of
the kind which would have been implied in the retirement of M.
Delcassé.—Times.
It is France, not Germany, that should not add. Write without
France’s adding.
In order to obtain peace, ordinary battles followed by
ordinary victories and ordinary results will only lead to a useless
prolongation of the struggle.—Times.
This is a triumph of inconsequence. Write If peace is the object, it
should be remembered that ordinary....
It will have occurred to the reader that, while most of the sentences
quoted are to be condemned, objection to a few of them might be called
pedantic. The fact is that every writer probably breaks the rule
often, and escapes notice, other people’s, his own, or both. Different
readers, however, will be critical in different degrees; and whoever
breaks the rule does so at his own risk; if his offence is noticed,
that is hanging evidence against him by itself; if it is not noticed,
it is not an offence. Of saying on page 127 Mistakes are mended
sometimes by inserting the subject, we plead Guilty if we were
caught in the act, but otherwise Not Guilty.
3. Choice between the gerund with preposition and the infinitive.
It was said in the preliminary section on the Participle and
Gerund that writing—the verbal noun or gerund—and to
write—the infinitive—are in some sense synonyms; but phrases
were given showing that it is by no means always indifferent which of
the two is used. It is a matter of idiom rather than of grammar; but
this seems the most convenient place for drawing attention to it. To
give satisfactory rules would require many more examples and much more
space than can be afforded. But something will be gained if students
are convinced (1) that many of the mistakes made give sentences the
appearance of having been written by a foreigner or one who is not
at home with the literary language; (2) that the mistakes are nearly
always on one side, the infinitive being the form that should only be
used with caution; (3) that a slight change in arrangement may require
a change from infinitive to gerund or vice versa.
a. When the infinitive or gerund is attached to a noun, defining
or answering the question what (hope, &c.) about it, it is
almost always better to use the gerund with of; not quite always,
however; for instance, an intention to return, usually, and a
tendency to think always.
The vain hope to be understood by everybody possessed of a
ballot makes us in the United States perhaps guiltier than public
men in Great Britain in the use of that monstrous muddled dichotomy
‘capital and labour’.—Times.
What hope?—That of being understood. Write it so, and treat all the
following similarly:
The habitual necessity to amass [of amassing] matter for the
weekly sermon, set him noting...—Meredith.
We wish to be among the first to felicitate Mr. Whitelaw Reid upon his
opportunity to exercise [of exercising] again the distinguished
talents which...—Times.
Men lie twenty times in as many hours in the hope to propitiate
[of propitiating] you.—Corelli.
We left the mound in the twilight, with the design to return
[of returning] the next morning.—Emerson.
The main duties of government were omitted—the duty to
instruct [of instructing] the ignorant, to supply [of
supplying] the poor with work and good guidance.—Emerson.
Mr. Hay’s purpose to preserve or restore [of preserving or
restoring] the integrity of the administrative entity of China has
never been abandoned.—Times.
My custom to be dressed [of being dressed] for the day,
as soon as breakfast is over, ... will make such a step less
suspected.—Richardson.
He points out that if Russia accepted the agreement, she would not
attain her object to clear [of clearing] the situation,
inasmuch as....—Times.
What accounts for these mistakes is the analogy of forms like: Our
design was to return; it is a duty to instruct; man has power to
interpret (but the power of interpreting); it is my custom to be
dressed.
When, however, the noun thus defined is more or less closely fused into
a single idea with the verb that governs it, the infinitive becomes
legitimate, though seldom necessary.
The menace to have secreted Solmes, and that other, that I had
thoughts to run away with her foolish brother, ... so much
terrified the dear creature....—Richardson.
I passed my childhood here, and had a weakness here to close my
life.—Beaconsfield.
Before ten o’clock in the evening, Gasca had the satisfaction to
see the bridge so well secured that....—Prescott.
Almagro’s followers made as little scruple to appropriate
to their own use such horses and arms as they could
find.—Prescott.
Had thoughts means was planning; had a weakness
means desired; had the satisfaction, was pleased;
made as little scruple, scrupled as little.
Again, an interval between the noun defined and the infinitive or
gerund makes the former more tolerable.
The necessity which has confronted the Tokio War Office,
to enlarge their views of the requirements of the
situation.—Times.
Or the infinitive is used to avoid a multiplication of of.
He had as much as any man ever had that gift of a great
preacher to make the oratorical fervour which persuades
himself while it lasts into the abiding conviction of his
hearers.—Lowell.
The pastures of Tartary were still remembered by the tenacious
practice of the Norsemen to eat horseflesh at religious
feasts.—Emerson.
If the noun has the indefinite article the infinitive is better
sometimes.
But our recognition of it implies a corresponding duty to make
the most of such advantages.—Times.
A duty to make: the duty of making. Compare power
and the power above.
The following is probably an adaptation (not to be commended) of it
is necessary for Russia to secure—for Russia to secure
being regarded as a fused infinitive like the Latin accusative and
infinitive.
His views on the necessity for Russia to secure the
command of the sea....—Times.
b. Though the gerund with of is the usual construction
after nouns, they sometimes prefer the gerund with other prepositions
also to the infinitive. The gerund with in should be used, for
instance, in the following. But euphony operates again in the first.
... the extraordinary remissness of the English commanders
to utilize their preponderating strength against the
Boers.—Times.
Lord Kenyon reminded the House of the resistance met with to
vaccination, to [of?] the possible effect of the proposal to
increase that resistance....—Times.
I think sculpture and painting have an effect to teach us
manners and abolish hurry.—Emerson.
Such a capitulation would be inconsistent with the position of any
Great Power, independently of the humiliation there would be
for England and France to submit their agreement for approval
and perhaps modification to Germany.—Times.
The humiliation there would be in submitting; or the humiliation it
would be to submit.
c. After verbs and adjectives the infinitive is much more
common; but no one will use a gerund where an infinitive is required,
while many will do the reverse.
But history accords with the Japanese practice to show
[in showing] that....—Times.
We must necessarily appeal to the intuition, and aim much more
to suggest than to describe [at suggesting than at
describing].—Emerson.
But they can only highly serve us, when they aim not
to drill, but to create [at drilling, but at
creating].—Emerson.
So far from aiming to be mistress of Europe, she was rapidly
sinking into the almost helpless prey of France.—J. R. Green.
This is to avoid aiming at being; compare the avoidance of
double of above.
Lose no time, I pray you, to
advise.—Richardson.
In advising may have been avoided as ambiguous.
Egotism has its root in the cardinal necessity by which
each individual persists to be [in being] what he
is.—Emerson.
I do not despair to see [of seeing] a motor public
service.—Guernsey Advertiser.
Their journeymen are far too declamatory, and too much addicted
to substitute [substituting] vague and puerile dissertations for
solid instruction.—Morley.
In the common phrase addicted to drink, drink is a noun, not a
verb.
His blackguard countrymen, always averse, as their descendants
are, to give [giving] credit to anybody, for any valuable
quality.—Borrow.
Is he to be blamed, if he thinks a person would make a wife
worth having, to endeavour [for endeavouring] to obtain
her?—Richardson.
d. If a deferred subject, anticipated by it, is to be
verbal, it must of course be either the infinitive or a gerund without
preposition.
Fortune, who has generally been ready to gratify my
inclinations, provided it cost her very little by so
doing....—Borrow.
It is unfortunate that the idiomatic use, while it comes by nature to
southern Englishmen (who will find most of this section superfluous),
is so complicated that those who are not to the manner born can hardly
acquire it; and for them the section is in danger of being useless. In
apology for the length of these remarks it must be said that the short
and simple directions often given are worse than useless. The observant
reader soon loses faith in them from their constant failure to take him
right; and the unobservant is the victim of false security.
Roughly speaking, should follows the same rules as
shall, and would as will; in what follows, Sh.
may be taken as an abbreviation for shall, should, and
should have, and W. for will, would, and would
have.
In our usage of the Sh. and W. forms, as seen in principal sentences,
there are elements belonging to three systems. The first of these,
in which each form retains its full original meaning, and the two
are not used to give different persons of the same tense, we shall
call the pure system: the other two, both hybrids, will be called,
one the coloured-future, the other the plain-future system. In Old
English there was no separate future; present and future were one.
Shall and will were the presents of two verbs, to which
belong also the pasts should and would, the conditionals
should and would, and the past conditionals should
have and would have. Shall had the meaning of command
or obligation, and will of wish. But as commands and wishes are
concerned mainly with the future, it was natural that a future tense
auxiliary should be developed out of these two verbs. The coloured
future results from the application to future time of those forms that
were practically useful in the pure system; they consequently retain
in the coloured future, with some modifications, the ideas of command
and wish proper to the original verbs. The plain future results from
the taking of those forms that were practically out of work in the pure
system to make what had not before existed, a simple future tense;
these have accordingly not retained the ideas of command and wish.
Which were the practically useful and which the superfluous forms in
the pure system must now be explained.
Thou shall not steal is the type of shall in the pure
system. We do not ordinarily issue commands to ourselves; consequently
I shall is hardly required; but we often ask for orders, and
therefore shall I? is required. The form of the shall
present in the pure system is accordingly:
Shall I? You shall. He shall. Shall we? They shall.
As to the past tense, orders cannot be given, but may be asked about,
so that, for instance, What should I do? (i. e., What was I to
do?) can be done all through interrogatively.
In the conditionals, both statement and question can be done all
through. I can give orders to my imaginary, though not to my actual
self. I cannot say (as a command) I shall do it; but I can say,
as a conditional command, I should do it.
I shall and we shall are accordingly the superfluous
forms of the present shall in the pure system.
Again, with will, I will meaning it is my will, it
is obvious that we can generally state this only of ourselves; we do
not know the inside of other people’s minds, but we can ask about it.
The present runs, then,
I will. Will you? Will he? We will. Will they?
The past tense can here be done all through, both positively and
interrogatively. For though we cannot tell other people’s present will,
we can often infer their past will from their actions. So (I was asked,
but) I would not, and Why would I do it? all through. And
similarly in the conditionals, I would not (if I could), &c.
The spare forms supplied by the present will, then, are you
will, he will, they will; and these, with I
shall, we shall, are ready, when the simple future is
required, to construct it out of. We can now give
Rule 1. The Pure System
When Sh. and W. retain the full original meanings of command and wish,
each of them is used in all three persons, so far as it is required.
The following examples show most of what we inherit directly from the
pure system.
Thou shalt not steal. Not required in first person.
Shall I open the door? Not required in second.
You should not say such things. In all persons.
And shall Trelawny die? Hardly required in second.
Whom should he meet but Jones? (... was it his fate....) In all.
Why should you suspect me? In all.
It should seem so. (It would apparently be incumbent on us to believe)
Isolated idiom with third.
I will have my way. Not required in second and third; but see below.
I (he) asked him (me) to do it, but he (I) would not. In all.
I would not have done it for the world. In all.
I would be told to wait a while (Habitual). In all.
Will you come with me? Not required in first.
I would I were dead. Not required in second and third.
He will bite his nails, whatever I say. In all.
He will often stand on his head. In all.
You will still be talking (i. e., you always are). Not required in
first.
A coat will last two years with care.
It will be noticed that the last four forms are among those that were
omitted as not required by the pure system. Will would rarely
be required in second and third person statements, but would of course
be possible in favourable circumstances, as in describing habitual
action, where the will of another may be inferred from past experience.
The last of all is a natural extension of the idiom even to things
that have no will. All these ‘habitual’ uses are quite different from
I will have my way; and though you will have your way is
possible, it always has the ‘habitual’ meaning, which I will have my
way is usually without.
All the forms in the above list, and others like them, have three
peculiarities—that they are not practically futures as distinguished
from presents; that they use Sh. for all persons, or W. for all
persons, if the idea is appropriate to all persons; and that the
ideas are simply, or with very little extension, those of command or
obligation and wish.
The coloured-future system is so called because, while the future sense
is more distinct, it is still coloured with the speaker’s mood; command
and wish receive extensions and include promise, permission, menace,
consent, assurance, intention, refusal, offer, &c.; and the forms
used are invariably those—from both Sh. and W.—that we called the
practically useful ones in the pure system. That is, we have always
I will, shall I? You shall, will you? He shall, will he? We will,
shall we? They shall, will they?
And the conditionals, should and would, should
have and would have, are used with exactly the same
variations. It will be borne in mind, however, that no clear line of
division can be drawn between the pure system and the coloured-future
system, since the latter is developed naturally (whereas the
plain-future system is rather developed artificially) out of the
former. And especially the questions of the coloured future are simply
those of the pure system without any sort of modification.
Rule 2. The Coloured-Future System
In future and conditional statements that include (without the use of
special words for the purpose) an expression of the speaker’s (not
necessarily of the subject’s) wish, intention, menace, assurance,
consent, refusal, promise, offer, permission, command, &c.—in such
sentences the first person has W., the second and third persons Sh.
I will tell you presently. My promise.
You shall repent it before long. My menace.
He shall not have any. My refusal.
We would go if we could. Our conditional intention.
You should do it if we could make you. Our conditional command.
They should have had it if they had asked. My conditional consent.
The only questions possible here are the asking for orders and the
requests already disposed of under Rule 1.
Observe that I would like (which is not English) is not
justified by this rule, because the speaker’s mood is expressed by
like, and does not need double expression; it ought to be I
should like, under Rule 3.
Observe also that I sha’n’t, You will go to your room and
stay there, are only apparent exceptions, which will be explained
under Rule 3.
The archaic literary forms You shall find, A rogue shall
often pass for an honest man, though now affected and pretentious,
are grammatically defensible. The speaker asks us to take the fact on
his personal assurance.
The forms little required in the pure system, and therefore ready to
hand for making the new plain future, were I, and we,
shall; you, he, and they, will.
These accordingly constitute the plain future, and the corresponding
forms of the plain conditional are used analogously. Questions follow
the same rule, with one very important exception, which will be given a
separate rule (4). We now give
Rule 3. The Plain-Future System
In plain statements about the future, and in the principal clause,
result, or apodosis, of plain conditional sentences (whether the
subordinate clause, condition, or if-clause, is expressed
or not), the first person has Sh., the second and third persons W.
Questions conform, except those of the second person, for which see
Rule 4.
I shall, you will, die some day.
Shall I, will they, be here to-morrow?
We should, he would, have consented if you had asked.
Should we, would he, have missed you if you had been there?
I should, you would, like a bathe.
Should I, would he, like it myself, himself?
Some apparent exceptions, already anticipated, must here be explained.
It may be said that I shall execute your orders being the
speaker’s promise, You will go to your room being the speaker’s
command, and Sha’n’t (the nursery abbreviation for I shall
not do it) being the speaker’s refusal, these are all coloured
futures, so that Sh. and W. should be reversed in each. They are such
in effect, but they are not in form. In each, the other form would be
possible and correct. The first is a promise only so far as the hearer
chooses to take as a promise the plain future or impersonal prophecy;
but the speaker emphasizes his obedience by implying that of course,
since the order has been given, it will be executed; the matter is
settled without his unimportant consent. The other two gain force by
the opposite assumption that the speaker’s will and the future are
absolutely identical, so that what he intends may be confidently stated
as a future fact. In the first example the desired submissiveness, in
the other two the desired imperiousness, supercilious or passionate,
are attained by the same impersonality.
Before giving the rule for second-person questions, we observe that
questions generally follow the rule of the class of statement they
correspond to. This was shown in the pure system (Rule 1). There are
no questions (apart from those already accounted for by the pure
system) belonging to the coloured future (Rule 2). In the plain future
(Rule 3), first and third person questions are like the plain-future
statements. But second-person questions under the plain future
invariably use Sh. or W. according as the answer for which the speaker
is prepared has Sh. or W. Care is necessary, however, in deciding
what that answer is. In Should (would) you like a bathe?
should is almost always right, because the answer expected is
almost always either Yes, I should, or No, I should not,
the question being asked for real information. It is true that Would
you like? is very commonly used, like the equally wrong I would
like; but it is only correct when the answer is intended to be
given by the asker:—No, of course you would not. A clearer
illustration of this is the following sentence, which requires Sh. or
W. according to circumstances: Will (shall) you, now so fresh and
fair, be in a hundred years nothing but mouldering dust?. This
might possibly be asked in expectation of an answer from the person
apostrophized—Yes, I shall. Much more probably it would be
asked in expectation of the answer from the speaker himself to his own
question—Alas! yes, you will. And shall ought to be used
for the question only in the first case, will in the second
case. Similarly, Ah, yes, that is all very well; but will (shall)
you be able to do it? Use will if the answer is meant to be
No, of course you will not; shall, if the answer expected
is Yes, I shall, or No, I shall not.
In practice, Sh. is more commonly required, because questions asked
for information are commoner than rhetorical ones. But observe the
common Would you believe it?, Answer, No, of course you
would not. Should you believe it?, also possible, would
indicate real curiosity about the other person’s state of mind, which
is hardly ever felt. Would you believe it?, however, might also
be accounted for on the ground that the answer would be No, I would
not, which would be a coloured-future form, meaning I should
never consent to believe.
Rule 4. Second-person Questions
Second-person questions invariably have Sh. or W. by assimilation to
the answer expected.
It may be added, since it makes the application of the rule easier,
that the second-person questions belonging not to the plain future
but to the pure system are also, though not because of assimilation,
the same in regard to Sh. and W. as their answers. Thus Will you
come? Yes, I will (each on its merits), as well as Shall
you be there? Yes, I shall (assimilation). Should you not
have known? Yes, I should (each on its merits; should
means ought), as well as What should you think? I
should think you were right (assimilation). The true form for all
second-person questions, then, can be ascertained by deciding what the
expected answer is.
This completes what need be said about principal sentences, with the
exception of one important usage that might cause perplexity. If
some one says to me ‘You would think so yourself if you were in my
position’, I may either answer ‘No, I should not’ regularly, or may
catch up his word, and retain the W., though the alteration of person
requires Sh. Thus—‘Would I, though? No, I wouldn’t’. Accordingly,
Rule 5. Echoes
A speaker repeating and adapting another’s words may neglect to make
the alteration from Sh. to W., or from W. to Sh., that an alteration of
the person strictly requires.
We have now all the necessary rules for principal sentences, and can
put down a few examples of the right usage, noteworthy for various
reasons, and some blunders, the latter being illustrated in proportion
to their commonness. The number of the rule observed or broken will be
added in brackets for reference. The passage from Johnson with which
the correct examples begin is instructive.
Right.
I would (2) injure no man, and should (3) provoke no resentment;
I would (2) relieve every distress, and should (3) enjoy the
benedictions of gratitude. I would (2) choose my friends among the
wise, and my wife among the virtuous; and therefore should (3) be in
no danger from treachery or unkindness. My children should (2) by my
care be learned and pious, and would (3) repay to my age what their
childhood had received.—Johnson.
Chatham, it should (1) seem, ought to have taken the same
side.—Macaulay.
For instance, when we allege, that it is against reason to tax a
people under so many restraints in trade as the Americans, the noble
lord in the blue riband shall (2) tell you....—Burke.
The ‘critic fly’, if it do but alight on any plinth or single
cornice of a brave stately building, shall (2) be able to declare,
with its half-inch vision, that here is a speck, and there an
inequality.—Carlyle.
John, why should you waste yourself (1) upon those ugly giggling
girls?—R. G. White.
It wouldn’t be quite proper to take her alone, would it? What should
(4) you say?—R. G. White.
Whether I have attained this, the future shall decide (2. I consent to
accept the verdict of the future).—Times.
Wrong.
We give first many examples of the mistake that is out of all
proportion the commonest—using the coloured future when the speaker’s
mood is sufficiently given by a separate word. In the second example,
for instance, I would ask the favour would be quite right,
and would mean I should like to ask. As it stands, it means
I should like to like to ask. The same applies to the other
instances, which are only multiplied to show how dangerous this
particular form is.
Among these ... I would be inclined to place (3) those who acquiesce
in the phenomenalism of Mr. Herbert Spencer.—Daily Telegraph.
As one of the founders of the Navy League, I would like (3) to ask the
favour of your well-known courtesy....—Times.
I would be glad (3) to have some account of his
behaviour.—Richardson.
I would like (3) also to talk with you about the thing which has come
to pass.—Jowett.
But give your definition of romance. I would like to hear it
(3).—F. M. Crawford.
These are typical of thousands of paragraphs in the newspaper.... We
would (3) wish for brighter news.—Westminster Gazette.
I have already had some offers of assistance, and I would be glad (3)
to receive any amount towards the object.—Times.
Some examples follow that have not this excuse; and the first two
deserve comment—the first because it results in serious ambiguity, the
second because it is possibly not wrong.
The two fleets present seven Russian battleships against four
Japanese—less than two to one; two Russian armoured cruisers against
eight, and seven Russian torpedo-boat destroyers against an indefinite
number of the enemy. Here we will (3) not exaggerate in attributing to
the Japanese three or four to one.—Mahan.
With will, the meaning must be: We won’t call them three or
four to one, because that would be exaggeration. But the meaning is
intended to be: We will call them that, and it will be no exaggeration.
Shall is absolutely necessary, however, to make it bear that
interpretation.
This character who delights us may commit murder like Macbeth, or fly
the battle for his sweetheart as did Antony, or betray his country
like Coriolanus, and yet we will rejoice (3) in every happiness that
comes to him.—W. B. Yeats.
It is possible that this is the use of will described as the
‘habitual’ use—he will often stand on his head—under Rule 1. But this
is very rare, though admissible, in the first person of the present.
We shall rejoice, or simply we rejoice, would be the
plain way of saying it.
If this passion was simply painful, we would (3) shun with the
greatest care all persons and places that could excite such a
passion.—Burke.
What would (3) we be without our appetites?—S. Ferrier.
If I was ever to be detected, I would (3) have nothing for it but to
drown myself.—S. Ferrier.
I will (3) never forget, in the year 1858, one notorious
revivalist.—Daily Telegraph.
As long as I am free from all resentment, hardness, and scorn, I would
(3) be able to face the life with much more calm and confidence than I
would....—Wilde.
In the next two, if ‘I think’, and the if-clause, were removed,
the shall and will would stand, expressing resolve
according to Rule 2. But with those additions it is clear that prophecy
or pure future is meant; and shall and will should be
will and shall.
Nothing, I think, shall ever make me (3) forgive
him.—Richardson.
We were victorious in 1812, and we will (3) be victorious now at any
cost, if we are strong in an alliance between the governing class and
the governed.—Times.
We now proceed to Subordinate Clauses, and first to the
Substantival. The word ‘reported’ will mean ‘made indirect’ or
‘subordinated substantivally’, not always actually reported.
Reported statement is quite simple when it is of the pure
system or the coloured future; the Sh. or W. of the original statement
is retained in the reported form, unaffected by any change of person
that the reporting involves. Thus: (Pure system) He forgave me
(you, or her), though he said I (you, or
she) should not have left him in the lurch like that.
(Coloured future) You said I (or he) should repent
it; either of these is a report of either You shall repent
it or He shall repent it. (Coloured future) You said
you (or I said I) would apologize; both are reports
of I will apologize.
But with the plain-future system there is difficulty and some
inconsistency. The change of person sometimes required by reported
speech has almost always the effect here of introducing Sh. if I
or we appears in the words as reported, and usually the effect
of introducing W. if you, he, or they, appears.
The following are all the types in which doubt can arise, except that
each of these may occur in either number, and in past or present. The
form that would be required by analogy (keeping the original Sh. or
W.) is given first, and the one generally used instead is added in
brackets. Reporting I shall never succeed, we get
You said you should (would) never succeed.
He says he shall (will) never succeed.
Reporting you will (or he will) never succeed, we
get
You say I will (shall) never succeed.
He said I would (should) never succeed.
Even those persons who have generally a just confidence in their own
correctness about Sh. and W. will allow that they have some doubt about
the first pair; and nearly every one will find W. in the second pair,
however reasonable and consistent, intolerable.
If the reader will now go through the four sentences again, and
substitute for succeed the phrase do it (which may or may
not mean succeed), he will see that the orthodox should
and shall of the first pair become actually more natural than
the commoner would and will; and that even in the second
pair will and would are now tolerable. The reason is that
with do it there is risk of confusion with the reported forms
of I will never do it and you shall never do it, which
are not plain futures, but coloured futures meaning something quite
different.
Reported questions present the same difficulties. Again those
only are doubtful that belong to the plain future. There, for instance,
reporting Shall you do it? we can say by the correct analogy
I asked him whether he should; and we generally do so if the
verb, as here, lends itself to ambiguity: I asked him whether he
would do it is liable to be mistaken for the report of Will you
do it?—a request. If on the other hand (as in reporting Shall
you be there?) there is little risk of misunderstanding, I asked
him whether he would is commoner. And again it is only in extreme
cases, if even then, that the original W. can be kept when the report
introduces I in place of the original question’s you or
he. For instance, the original question being How will he be
treated?, it may be just possible to say You had made up your
mind how I would be treated, because You had made up your mind
how I should be treated almost inevitably suggests (assisted by
the ambiguity of making up your mind, which may imply either
resolve or inference) that the original question was How shall he be
treated?
It would be well, perhaps, if writers who take their responsibilities
seriously would stretch a point sometimes to keep the more consistent
and less ambiguous usage alive; but for practical purposes the rule
must run:
Rule 6. Substantival Clauses.
In these (whether ‘reported’ strictly or otherwise subordinated)
pure-system or coloured-future forms invariably keep the Sh. or W. of
the original statement or question, unaffected by any change of person.
Reports of plain-future forms do this also, if there would be serious
danger of ambiguity, but almost always have Sh. in the first person,
and usually W. in the second and third persons.
As the division of substantival clauses into indirect (or reported or
subordinate or oblique) statements, questions, and commands,
is familiar, it may be well to explain that in English the reported
command strictly so called hardly exists. In what has the force of
a reported command it is in fact a statement that is reported. For
instance, He said I was to go, though used as the indirect form
of Go, is really the indirect of the statement You are to
go. He ordered that they should be released (though the
actual words were Be they, or Let them be, released) is
formed on the coloured-future statement, They shall be released.
It is therefore unnecessary to give special rules for reported command.
But there are one or two types of apparent indirect command about
which, though there is no danger of error, the reader may feel curious.
a. I stipulate that I shall, you shall, he shall, do it. Why
shall in all persons? because the original form is: I
(you, he) shall do it, I stipulate that,
where shall means am to, are to, is to;
that is, it is a pure-system form.
b. I beg that you (or he) will do it. He begs
that I will do it. Again the original is pure-system: You
(or he) will (i. e., you consent to) do it: that is
what I beg. I will (i. e., I consent to) do it: that is
what he begs.
c. I beg that I (or he) shall not suffer for it.
You begged that I should not suffer for it. Observe that b. has
will and a. and c. shall, because it is only in b. that
the volition of the subject of shall or will is concerned.
d. I wish you would not sneeze. Before subordination this
is: You will not sneeze: that is what I wish. W. remains,
but will becomes would to give the remoteness always
connected with wish, which is seen also, for instance, in I wish I
were instead of I wish I be.
Before going on to examples of substantival clauses, we also register,
again rather for the curious than for the practical reader, the
peculiar but common use of should contained in the following:
It is not strange that his admiration for those writers should have
been unbounded.—Macaulay.
In this use should goes through all persons and is equivalent
to a gerund with possessive: that a man should be is the same
as a man’s being. We can only guess at its origin; our guess
is that (1) should is the remote form for shall, as
would for will in d. above, substituted in order to give
an effect of generality; and (2) the use of shall is the archaic
one seen in You shall find, &c. So: a man shall be afraid of his
shadow; that a man should be afraid (as a generally observed fact) is
strange.
After each of the substantival clauses, of which examples now follow,
we shall say whether it is a reported (subordinated) statement, or
question, and give what we take to be the original form of the
essential words, even when further comment is unnecessary.
Examples of Sh. and W. in Substantival clauses.
Right.
You, my dear, believe you shall be unhappy, if you have Mr. Solmes:
your parents think the contrary; and that you will be undoubtedly so,
were you to have Mr. Lovelace.—Richardson.
Statement. The original of the first is I shall be; of the
second, she will be. In this and the next three the strictly
analogical form that we recommended is kept.
I have heard the Princess declare that she should not willingly die in
a crowd.—Johnson.
Statement. I should not.
People imagine they should be happy in circumstances which they would
find insupportably burthensome in less than a week.—Cowper.
Statement. We should. They would is not ‘reported’.
Do you really fancy you should be more beholden to your
correspondent, if he had been damning you all the time for your
importunity?—Stevenson.
Statement. I should be.
The nation had settled the question that it would not have
conscription.—Times.
Statement. We will not. The blundering insertion of the
question—perhaps due to some hazy notion of ‘putting the
question’—may be disregarded.
When the war will end still depends on Japan.—Times.
Question. When will it end?
Shaftesbury’s anger vented itself in threats that the advisers of this
dissolution should pay for it with their heads.—J. R. Green.
Statement. You shall pay.
He [i. e., James II] regarded his ecclesiastical supremacy as a
weapon.... Under Henry and Elizabeth it had been used to turn the
Church of England from Catholic to Protestant. Under James it should
be used to turn it back again.—J. R. Green.
Statement. Under me it shall be. The reporting word not expressed.
She could not bear the sight of all these things that reminded her of
Anthony and of her sin. Perhaps she should die soon; she felt very
feeble.—Eliot.
Statement. I shall. Again the reporting word absent.
There will never perhaps be a time when every question between London
and Washington shall be laid at rest.—Times.
This is not properly speaking reported speech. But the shall
is accounted for by a sort of allusion to a supposed prophecy—every
question shall one day be laid at rest. In that prophecy,
shall would convey that the prophet gave his personal guarantee
for it, and would come under Rule 2. This is not to be confused with
the use of shall in indefinite clauses that will be noticed
later.
Wrong.
The four began their descent, not knowing at what step they should
meet death nor which of them should reach the shore alive.—F. M.
Crawford.
Questions. At what step shall we meet? Which of us will reach? The
first is accordingly right, the second wrong. The modern writer—who
has been at the pains to use the strictly correct should in the
first place rather than the now common would—has not seen, as
Richardson did in the first of the right examples, that his two clauses
are dissimilar.
I hope that our sympathy shall survive these little revolutions
undiminished.—Stevenson.
Statement. Will survive. It is possible, however, that the original
was thought of, or rather felt, as Our sympathy shall survive. But as
the effect of that is to give the speaker’s personal guarantee for
the truth of the thing, it is clearly not a proper statement to make
dependent on the doubtful word hope.
After mentioning the advance made in reforms of the military force of
the country he [Lord Lansdowne] announced that the Government should
not oppose the motion, readily availing themselves of Lord Wemyss’s
suggestion that....—Times.
Statement. We shall not, or the Government will not. Probably Lord
Lansdowne said we, and that accounts for should.
But if The Times chooses to represent we by the
Government, it must also represent shall by would.
It came with a strange stunning effect upon us all—the consciousness
that never again would we hear the grind of those positive boot-heels
on the gravel.—Crockett.
Statement. We shall never.
I think that if the matter were handed over to the parish councils ...
we would within a twelvemonth have exactly such a network of rifle
clubs as is needed.—Conan Doyle.
Statement. We should. Of these two instances it may be thought that
the writers would have made the mistake in the original unsubordinated
sentence, instead of its arising in the process of subordination;
our experience is, however, that many people do in fact go wrong in
subordinate clauses who are alive to the danger in simple sentences.
The Prime Minister ... would at once have asked the Opposition if
they could suggest any further means for making the inquiry more
drastic and complete, with the assurance that if they could suggest
any such means, they would at once be incorporated in the Government
scheme.—Spectator.
Statement. They shall be incorporated. We have classed this as wrong on
the assumption, supported by the word assurance, that the Prime
Minister gave a promise, and therefore used the coloured future, and
did not state a fact and use the plain future.
Another type of subordinate clause important for Sh. and W. is the
conditional protasis or if-clause. It is not necessary, nor with
modern writers usual, to mark the future or conditional force of
this separately, since it is sufficiently indicated by the apodosis.
For instance, If you come I shall be glad; if you came I
should be glad; if you had come I should have been glad.
But in formal style or with a slight difference of meaning, it is
often superfluously done in the protasis too. Sh. is then used for
all persons, as, If he should come, you would learn how the matter
stands. So:
Japan will adhere to her pledge of neutrality unless Russia shall
first violate hers.—Times.
But to the rule that the protasis takes shall there are
three exceptions, real or apparent; W. is found under the following
circumstances:
(1.) An original pure-system or coloured-future W. is not changed to
Sh. by being used in subordination to if (or unless).
It is retained with its full original force instead of some verb like
wish or choose. In If we would believe we might move
mountains, the meaning is If we chose to believe, different
from that of If we believed or should believe. So
It would be much better if you would not be so hypocritical, Captain
Wybrow.—Eliot.
If you consented not to be, or did not insist on being.
It would be valuable if he would somewhat expand his ideas regarding
local defence by Volunteers.—Times.
If he consented to.
(2.) When the if-clause (though a genuine condition) is
incorrectly expressed for the sake of brevity and compresses two verbs
into one, the W. proper to the retained verb is sometimes necessarily
used instead of the Sh. proper to the verb that, though it contains
in strict logic the essential protasis, has been crushed out. Thus:
If it will be useless I shall prefer not to do it. It is not
the uselessness that is the condition of the preference; for the use
or uselessness is subsequent to the decision; it is my conviction of
the uselessness; so that the full form would be If I shall be
(or am in ordinary speech) convinced that it will be useless,
I shall prefer, &c. The following example can be defended on this
ground, if never again will he standing for if he shall
realize that he will never; the feebleness that decides his not
wishing is subsequent to it, and can only condition it if taken in the
sense of his anticipation of feebleness.
And if there is to be no recovery, if never again will he be
young and strong and passionate, if the actual present shall be to him
always like a thing read in a book or remembered out of the far-away
past; he will not greatly wish for the continuance of a twilight
that....—Stevenson.
The next is more difficult only because, besides the compression, the
if-clause is protasis not to the expressed main sentence, but to
another that is suppressed.
I shall wait for fine weather, if that will ever come.—R. G.
White.
Given fully, this would run: I shall wait for fine weather; (at least I
should say so) if (I were sure that) that will ever come.
(3.) When an if-clause is not a condition at all, as for
instance where it expresses contrast, and is almost equivalent to
although, the ordinary plain-future use prevails. Thus: If
annihilation will end our joys it will also end our griefs.
Contrast with this the real condition, in: If annihilation shall
end (or ends) our joys, we shall never regret the loss of
them.
Indefinite clauses, relative or other, bearing the same
relation to a conditional or future principal sentence that a
conditional protasis bears to its apodosis follow the same rules. Thus
Whoever compares the two will find is equivalent to If any
one compares; When we have won the battle we can decide that
question is equivalent to If ever we have won. Accordingly
we can if we choose write Whoever shall compare, and When we
shall have won; but we cannot write When we will have won,
and must only write Whoever will compare if we distinctly mean
Whoever chooses to compare. As there is sometimes difficulty in
analysing indefinite clauses of this sort, one or two instances had
better be considered.
The candidate who should have distinguished himself most was to be
chosen.
This is clear enough; it is equivalent to if any one should have ...
he was....
We must ask ourselves what victory will cost the Russian people when
at length it will become possible to conclude the peace so ardently
desired.—Times.
Equivalent to If ever it at length becomes. Will is
therefore wrong; either becomes, or shall become.
Nothing can now prevent it from continuing to distil upwards
until there shall be no member of the legislature who shall not
know....—Huxley.
This is a complicated example. The shalls will be right if it
appears that each shall-clause is equivalent to a conditional
protasis. We may show it by starting at the end as with the house that
Jack built and constructing the sentence backwards, subordinating by
stages, and changing will to shall as the protases come
in; it will be allowed that until means to the time when,
and that when may be resolved into if ever. Thus we
get: a. One will know. b. None will be a member of the
legislature unless one shall know. c. It will distil to the time
if ever none shall be a member unless one shall know.
Think what I will about them, I must take them for politeness’
sake.—R. G. White.
Although think what I will is an indefinite relative clause,
meaning practically whatever I think, will here is right,
the strict sense being whatever I choose to think. Indeed the
time of think is probably not, at any rate need not be, future
at all; compare Think what I will, I do not tell my thoughts.
We now give
Rule 7. Conditional protasis and Indefinite Clauses
In the protasis or if-clause of conditional sentences Sh. may
be used with all persons. Generally neither Sh. nor W. is used. W. is
only used (1) when the full meaning of wish is intended; it may
then be used with all persons; (2) when the protasis is elliptically
expressed; W. may then be necessary with the second and third persons;
(3) when the if-clause is not a real conditional protasis; there
is then no reason for Sh. with second and third persons. Indefinite
classes of similar character follow the same rules.
A few right but exceptional, and some wrong subordinate clauses may now
be added.
Examples of Sh. and W. in Subordinate Clauses.
Right.
As an opiate, or spirituous liquors, shall suspend the operation of
grief....—Burke.
We may conceive Mr. Worldly Wiseman accosting such an one, and the
conversation that should thereupon ensue.—Stevenson.
She is such a spare, straight, dry old lady—such a pew of a
woman—that you should find as many individual sympathies in a
chip.—Dickens.
In these three we have the archaic shall of personal assurance
that comes under Rule 2, and its corresponding conditional, appearing
in subordinate clauses. There is no objection to it except that, in
modern writers, its context must be such as to exonerate it from the
charge of affectation.
The longing of the army for a fresh struggle which should restore its
glory.—J. R. Green.
This use of Sh. after final relatives is seen, if the compound sentence
is resolved, to point to an original coloured future: We long for a
fresh struggle; a fresh struggle shall restore (that is, we intend it
to restore) our glory.
He was tormented by that restless jealousy which should seem to belong
only to minds burning with the desire of fame.—Macaulay.
This is the should seem explained under Rule 1 appearing also as
subordinate.
Wrong.
It should never be, but often is, forgotten that when the apodosis
of a conditional sentence (with or without expressed protasis) is
subordinate it is nevertheless still an apodosis, and has still Sh. in
the first, W. in the second and third persons.
In ‘he struck him a blow’, we do not feel the first object to be
datival, as we would in ‘he gave him a blow’.—H. Sweet.
I cannot let the moment pass at which I would have been enjoying
a visit to you after your severe illness without one word of
sympathy.—Gladstone.
It would mean that I would always be haunted by an intolerable sense
of disgrace.—Wilde.
But though I would not willingly part with such scraps of science, I
do not set the same store by them.—Stevenson.
We must reconcile what we would like to do with what we can
do.—Times.
All these are wrong; in the last two the mistake is perhaps accounted
for by the presence of willingly and like. I would not
willingly can indeed be defended at the cost of admitting that
willingly is mere tautology, and saying that I would not
means I should not consent to, according to Rule 2.
It may be worth while to add that the subordinate apodosis still
follows the rule even if it is subordinated to if, so that it is
part of the protasis of another conditional sentence. The following,
which is of course quite correct, seems, but only seems, to break the
rules both for protasis and apodosis: If you would be patient for
yourself, you should be patient for me. But we have W. with second
person in the protasis because would be patient is also apodosis
to the implied protasis if occasion should arise; and the
should with second person in the apodosis is not a conditional
should at all, but a pure-system should, which would be
the same with any person; it means simply you ought, or it
would be your duty.
The result in part of a genuine anxiety lest the Chinese would
gradually grow until they monopolized the country.—Times.
We have purposely refrained until now from invoking the subjunctive,
because the word is almost meaningless to Englishmen, the thing having
so nearly perished. But on this instance it must be remarked that when
conjunctions like lest, which could once or still can take a
subjunctive (as lest he die), use a compound form instead, they
use the Sh. forms for all persons. It is a matter of little importance,
since hardly any one would go wrong in such a sentence.
This has its right and its wrong uses. The right are obvious, and can
be left alone. Even of the wrong some are serviceable, if not strictly
logical. I hoped to have succeeded, for instance, means I
hoped to succeed, but I did not succeed, and has the advantage of
it in brevity; it is an idiom that it would be a pity to sacrifice on
the altar of Reason. So:
Philosophy began to congratulate herself upon such a proselyte from
the world of business, and hoped to have extended her power under the
auspices of such a leader.—Burke.
And here he cannot forbear observing, that it was the duty of
that publisher to have rebutted a statement which he knew to be a
calumny.—Borrow.
I was going to have asked, when....—Sladen.
But other perfects, while they are still more illogical than these,
differ as little in meaning from the present as the deposuisse,
dear to the hearts of elegiac writers ancient and modern, differs from
deponere. And whereas there is at least metre, and very useful
metre, in deposuisse, there is in our corresponding perfect
infinitive neither rhyme nor reason. Thus,
With whom on those golden summer evenings I should have liked to have
taken a stroll in the hayfield.—Thackeray.
To have taken means simply to take; the implication of
non-fulfilment that justified the perfects above is here needless,
being already given in I should have liked; and the doubled
have is ugly in sound. Similar are
If my point had not been this, I should not have endeavoured to have
shown the connexion.—Times.
The author can only wish it had been her province to have raised
plants of nobler growth.—S. Ferrier.
Had you given your advice in any determined or positive manner, I had
been ready to have been concluded by it.—Richardson.
Jim Scudamore would have been the first man to have acknowledged the
anomaly.—Crockett.
Though certainly before she commenced her mystic charms she would have
liked to have known who he was.—Beaconsfield.
Peggy would have liked to have shown her turban and bird of paradise
at the ball.—Thackeray.
It might have been thought to be a question of bare alternatives, and
to have been susceptible of no compromise.—Bagehot.
The less excusable that Bagehot has started with the correct to
be.
Another very common form, still worse, occurs especially after
seem and appear, and results from the writer’s being too
lazy to decide whether he means He seems to have been, or He
seemed to be. The mistake may be in either verb or both.
[Repudiating the report of an interview] I warned him when he spoke to
me that I could not speak to him at all if I was to be quoted as an
authority. He seemed to have taken this as applying only to the
first question he asked me.—Westminster Gazette. (seems)
They, as it has been said of Sterne, seemed to have wished, every
now and then, to have thrown their wigs into the faces of their
auditors.—I. Disraeli. (seem to have wished ... to throw)
Lady Austen’s fashionable friends occasioned no embarrassment;
they seemed to have preferred some more fashionable
place for summering in, for they are not again spoken
of.—Southey. (seem)
Sometimes have is even transferred from the verb with which it
would make sense to the other with which it makes nonsense.
On the point of church James was obdurate.... He would like to have
insisted on the other grudging items.—Sladen.
In the next, the perfect is wanted; for a child that has been flogged
cannot be left unflogged—not, that is, in the past; and the future is
not meant.
A child flogged left-handedly had better be left
unflogged.—Poe.
We add, for the reader’s refreshment rather than for practical
purposes, an illustration of where careless treatment of have
may end:
Oh, Burgo, hadst thou not have been a very child, thou shouldst
have known that now, at this time of day—after all that thy
gallant steed had done for thee—it was impossible for thee or
him.—Trollope.
These, which cost the schoolboy at his Latin and Greek some weary
hours, need not detain us long. The reader passes lightly and
unconsciously in his own language over mixtures that might have caused
him searchings of heart in a dead one.
But there is one corrupt and meaningless form, apparently gaining
ground, that calls for protest. When a clause begins with as if,
it must be remembered that there is an ellipse. I treat her as
tenderly as if she were my daughter would be in full I treat
her as tenderly as I should if she were, &c. If this is forgotten,
there is danger in some sentences, though not in this one, of using a
present indicative in the place where the verb were stands. So:
We will not appear like fools in this matter, and as if we have
no authority over our own daughter.—Richardson.
This may be accounted for, but not justified, as an attempt to express
what should be merely implied, our actual possession of authority.
As if the fruit or the flower not only depends on a root as
one of the conditions among others of its development, but is
itself actually the root.—Morley.
This is absolutely indefensible so far as is is concerned;
depends has the same motive as have in the Richardson.
But this looks as if he has included the original 30,000
men.—Times.
There have been rumours lately, as if the present state of the nation
may seem to this species of agitators a favourable period for
recommencing their intrigues.—Scott.
This is a place where as if should not have been used at all.
If it is used, the verb should be seemed, not may seem,
the full form being as there would be (rumours). Read
suggesting that for as if, and seems for may
seem.
General Linevitch reports that the army is concentrating as if it
intends to make a stand.—Times.
A mixture between it apparently intends and as if it
intended.
As if the same end may not, and must not, be compassed,
according to its circumstances, by a great diversity of
ways.—Burke.
May should be might. As if it may not is made to
do the work of as if it might not, as of course it may.
The same rule applies to as though.
The use of true subjunctive forms (if he be, though it happen) in
conditional sentences is for various reasons not recommended. These
forms, with the single exception of were, are perishing so
rapidly that an experienced word-actuary[11] puts their expectation
of life at one generation. As a matter of style, they should be
avoided, being certain to give a pretentious air when handled by any
one except the skilful and practised writers who need no advice from
us. And as a matter of grammar, the instinct for using subjunctives
rightly is dying with the subjunctive, so that even the still surviving
were is often used where it is completely wrong. So
It would be advisable to wait for fuller details before making any
attempt to appraise the significance of the raid from the military
point of view, if, indeed, the whole expedition were not
planned with an eye to effect.—Times.
Here the last clause means though perhaps it was only planned
with an eye to effect (and therefore has no military
significance). But if followed by were not
necessarily means that it certainly is. The mistake here results in
making the clause look as if it were the protasis to It would be
advisable, with which it has in fact nothing whatever to do; it is
a note on the words military significance. Write was for
were.
... and who, taking my offered hand, bade me ‘Good morning’—nightfall
though it were.—Times.
The sentence describes a meeting with a person who knew hardly any
English; he said good morning, though it was nightfall. A single
example may be added of the intrusion of were for was in
a sentence that is not conditional.
Dr. Chalmers was a believer in an Establishment as he conceived an
Establishment should be. Whether such an Establishment were
possible or not it is not for me now to discuss.—Lord
Rosebery.
Were, however, is often right and almost necessary: other
subjunctives are never necessary, often dangerous, and in most writers
unpleasantly formal. The tiro had much better eschew them.
Instances will be found in Part II of verbs constructed with wrong
prepositions or conjunctions. Most mistakes of this kind are
self-evident; but the verb ‘doubt’, which is constructed with ‘that’
or ‘whether’ according to the circumstances under which the doubt is
expressed, requires special notice. The broad distinction is between
the positive, ‘I doubt whether (that)’ and the negative, ‘I do not
doubt that (whether)’; and the rule, in order to include implied as
well as expressed negatives, questions as well as statements, will run
thus:
The word used depends upon the writer’s or speaker’s opinion as to the
reasonableness of the doubt, no matter in whose mind it is said to
exist or not to exist.
1. If there is nothing to show that the writer considers the doubt an
unreasonable one, the word is always ‘whether’, which reminds us that
there is a suppressed alternative:
I doubt whether this is true (or not).
Every one is at liberty to doubt whether ... (or not).
To this part of the rule there is no exception.
2. If it is evident that the writer disapproves of the doubt, the words
introducing it amount to an affirmation on his part that the thing
doubted is undoubtedly true; the alternative is no longer offered;
‘that’ is therefore the word:
I do not doubt that (i. e., I am sure that)....
Who can doubt that...?
This, however, is modified by 3.
3. The ‘vivid’ use of ‘whether’. When the writer’s point is rather
the extravagance of the doubt than the truth of the thing doubted,
‘whether’ is often retained:
It is as if a man should doubt whether he has a head on his shoulders.
Can we imagine any man seriously doubting whether...?
Here, according to 2., we ought to have ‘that’, since the writer
evidently regards the doubt as absurd. But in the first sentence it
is necessary for the force of the illustration that the deplorable
condition of the doubter’s mind should be vividly portrayed:
accordingly, he is represented to us as actually handling the two
alternatives. Similarly, in the second, we are invited to picture
to ourselves, if we can, a hesitation so ludicrous in the writer’s
opinion. We shall illustrate this point further by a couple of
sentences in which again the state of mind of the doubter, not the
truth of the thing doubted, is clearly the point, but in which ‘that’
has been improperly substituted for the vivid ‘whether’:
She found herself wondering at the breath she drew, doubting that
another would follow.—Meredith.
I am afraid that you will become so afraid of men’s motives as to
doubt that any one can be honest.—Trollope.
The mistake commonly made is to use ‘that’ for ‘whether’ in violation
of 1. ‘Whether’ is seldom used in place of ‘that’, and apparent
violations of 2. often prove to be legitimate exceptions of the ‘vivid’
kind. Some of our examples may suggest that when the dependent clause
is placed before the verb, ‘that’ appears because the writer had not
decided what verb of doubt or denial to use. This is probably the true
explanation of many incorrect thats, but is not a sufficient
defence. It supplies, on the contrary, an additional reason for
adhering to ‘whether’: the reader is either actually misled or at any
rate kept in needless suspense as to what is going to be said, because
the writer did not make up his mind at the right time how to say it.
‘Whether’ at the beginning at once proclaims an open question: after
‘that’ we expect (or ought to expect) ‘I have no reason to
doubt’.
In all the following, ‘whether’ should have been used.
There is nothing for it but to doubt such diseases exist.—H. G.
Wells.
‘Whether’ is never suppressed.
I do not think it would have pleased Mr. Thackeray; and to doubt that
he would have wished to see it carried out determines my view of the
matter.—Greenwood.
That the movement is as purely industrial as the leaders of the strike
claim may be doubted.—Times.
And I must be allowed to doubt that there is any class who
deliberately omit....—Times.
He may doubt that his policy will be any more popular in England a
year or two hence than it is now.—Greenwood.
I doubt the correctness of the assertion.... I doubt, I
say, that Becky would have selected either of these young
men.—Thackeray.
But that his army, if it retreats, will carry with it all its guns ...
we are inclined to doubt.—Times.
It was generally doubted that France would permit the use of her
port.—Times.
In an uninflected language like ours these are ubiquitous, and it is
quite impossible to write tolerably without a full knowledge, conscious
or unconscious, of their uses. Misuse of them, however, does not
often result in what may be called in the fullest sense blunders of
syntax, but mostly in offences against idiom. It is often impossible
to convince a writer that the preposition he has used is a wrong one,
because there is no reason in the nature of things, in logic, or in
the principles of universal grammar (whichever way it may be put), why
that preposition should not give the desired meaning as clearly as the
one that we tell him he should have used. Idioms are special forms of
speech that for some reason, often inscrutable, have proved congenial
to the instinct of a particular language. To neglect them shows a
writer, however good a logician he may be, to be no linguist—condemns
him, from that point of view, more clearly than grammatical blunders
themselves. But though the subject of prepositions is thus very
important, the idioms in which they appear are so multitudinous that it
is hopeless to attempt giving more than the scantiest selection; this
may at least put writers on their guard. Usages of this sort cannot be
acquired from dictionaries and grammars, still less from a treatise
like the present, not pretending to be exhaustive; good reading with
the idiomatic eye open is essential. We give a few examples of what to
avoid.
1. After adjectives and adverbs.
Another stroke of palsy soon rendered Sir Sampson unconscious
even to the charms of Grizzy’s conversation.—S.
Ferrier.
Being oblivious to the ill feeling it would be certain to
engender.—Cheltenham Examiner.
To me it is incredible that the British people, who own one-half of
the world’s sea-going ships, should be so oblivious to the
manner in which....—Times.
Insensible to, but unconscious of; indifferent to, but oblivious of
The adjectives different and averse, with their adverbs
or nouns, differently, difference, aversion,
averseness, call for a few words of comment. There is no
essential reason whatever why either set should not be as well followed
by to as by from. But different to is regarded
by many newspaper editors and others in authority as a solecism, and
is therefore better avoided by those to whom the approval of such
authorities is important. It is undoubtedly gaining ground, and will
probably displace different from in no long time; perhaps,
however, the conservatism that still prefers from is not yet
to be named pedantry. It is at any rate defensive, and not offensive
pedantry, different to (though ‘found in writers of all
ages’—Oxford Dictionary) being on the whole the aggressor. With
averse, on the other hand, though the Oxford Dictionary
gives a long roll of good names on each side, the use of from
may perhaps be said to strike most readers as a distinct protest
against the more natural to, so that from is here the
aggressor, and the pedantry, if it is pedantry, is offensive. Our
advice is to write different from and averse to. We
shall give a few examples, and add to them two sentences in which the
incorrect use of from with other words looks like the result
of insisting on the slightly artificial use of it after different and
averse.
My experience caused me to make quite different conclusions
to those of the Coroner for Westminster.—Times.
It will be noticed that to is more than usually uncomfortable
when it does not come next to different.
We must feel charitably towards those who think differently to
ourselves.—Daily Telegraph.
Why should these profits be employed differently to the profits
made by capitalists at home?—Lord Goschen.
Ah, how different were my feelings as I sat proudly there
on the box to those I had the last time I mounted that
coach!—Thackeray.
What is the great difference of the one to the
other?—Daily Telegraph.
From would in this last be clearly better than to; but
between the two would be better than either.
The Queen and the cabinet, however, were entirely averse to
meddling with the council.—Morley.
Perhaps he is not averse from seeing democrats on this, as on
railway rates, range themselves with him.—Times.
In all democratic circles aversion from the Empire of the Tsar
may be intensified by the events of the last few days.—Times.
To no kind of begging are people so averse as to
begging pardon.—Guesses at Truth.
This averseness in the dissenting churches from all that
looks like absolute government.—Burke.
I deeply regret the aversion to ‘conscience
clauses’.—Gladstone.
But she had no sort of aversion for either Puritan or
Papist.—J. R. Green.
Disagree from (for with), and adverse from (for
to), seem to have resulted from the superstition against
averse and different to.
A general proposition, which applies just as much to those who
disagree from me as to those who agree with me.—Lord
Rosebery.
There were politicians in this country who had been very adverse
from the Suez Canal scheme altogether.—F. Greenwood.
2. After verbs.
I derive an unholy pleasure in noting.—Guernsey
Evening Press.
We must content ourselves for the moment by observing
that from the juridical standpoint the question is a doubtful
one.—Times.
The petition which now reaches us from Bloemfontein ... contents
itself by begging that the isolation laws may be carried out
nearer to the homes of the patients.—Times.
I content you by submitting: I content myself with saying.
‘Doing one’s duty’ generally consists of being moral, kind and
charitable.—Daily Telegraph.
The external world which is dealt with by natural science
consisted, according to Berkeley, in ideas. According to
Mr. Mill it consists of sensations and permanent possibilities
of sensation.—Balfour.
The moon consists of green cheese: virtue consists in
being good. Consist of gives a material, consist in
a definition. Mr. Balfour’s ‘elegant variation’ (see Airs and
Graces) is certainly wrong, though nominalists and realists will
perhaps differ about which should have been used in both sentences,
and no one below the degree of a metaphysician can pretend to decide
between them.
A scholar endowed by [with] an ample knowledge and persuasive
eloquence to cite and instance.—Meredith.
I say to you plainly there is no end to [at] which your
practical faculty can aim....—Emerson.
He urged that it was an undesirable thing to be always tinkering
with this particular trade.—Times.
We tamper with, but tinker at, the thing that is to be
operated on.
You may hunt the alien from his overcrowded tenement, you may
forbid him, if you like, from toiling ten hours a day
for a wage of a few shillings.—Times.
His toiling, or him to toil.
His readiness, not only at catching a point, but at making the most of
it on a moment’s notice, was amazing.—Bryce.
On the spur of the moment, but at a moment’s notice. The
motive was, no doubt, to avoid repeating at; but such devices
are sins if they are detected.
Nataly had her sense of safety in acquiescing to such a
voice.—Meredith.
We acquiesce in, not to, though either phrase is awkward
enough with a voice; to is probably accounted for again
by the desire to avoid repeating in.
3. After nouns.
There can be no fault found to her manners or
sentiments.—Scott.
I find fault with: I find a fault in. Write in or
with, as one or the other phrase is meant.
The Diet should leave to the Tsar the initiative of taking such
measures as may be necessary.—Times.
M. Delcassé took the initiative of turning the conversation to
Moroccan affairs.—Times.
We assume the right of turning, we take the initiative in
turning.
Those, who are urging with most ardour what are called the greatest
benefits of mankind.—Emerson.
Benefits of the benefactor, but to the beneficiary.
A power to marshal and adjust particulars, which can only come from an
insight of [into] their whole connection.—Emerson.
From its driving energy, its personal weight, its invincible
oblivion to [of] certain things, there sprang up in Redwood’s
mind the most grotesque and strange of images.—H. G. Wells.
4. Superfluous prepositions, whether due to ignorance of idiom,
negligence, or mistaken zeal for accuracy.
As to Mr. Lovelace’s approbation of your assumption-scheme, I
wonder not at.—Richardson.
A something of which the sense can in no way assist the mind to
form a conception of.—Daily Telegraph.
The Congress could occupy itself with no more important question than
with this.—Huxley.
This is due to confusion with ‘could occupy itself with no question
more profitably than with this’.
5. Necessary prepositions omitted.
The Lady Henrietta ... wrote him regularly through his bankers,
and once in a while he wrote her.—Baroness von Hutten.
Write without to will now pass in commercial letters
only; elsewhere, we can say ‘I write you a report, a letter’, but
neither ‘I will write you’ simply, nor ‘I wrote you that there was
danger’. That is, we must only omit the to when you not
only is the indirect object, but is unmistakably so at first sight.
It may be said that I write you is good old English. So is
he was a-doing of it; I guess is good Chaucerian. But in
neither case can the appeal to a dead usage—dead in polite society, or
in England—justify what is a modern vulgarism.
6. Compound prepositions and conjunctions.
The increasing use of these is much to be regretted. They, and the
love for abstract expression with which they are closely allied, are
responsible for much of what is flaccid, diffuse, and nerveless, in
modern writing. They are generally, no doubt, invented by persons who
want to express a more precise shade of meaning than they can find in
anything already existing; but they are soon caught up by others who
not only do not need the new delicate instrument, but do not understand
it. Inasmuch as, for instance, originally expressed that the
truth of its clause gave the exact measure of the truth that belonged
to the main sentence. So (from the Oxford Dictionary):
God is only God inasmuch as he is the Moral Governor of the
world.—Sir W. Hamilton.
But long before Hamilton’s day the word passed, very naturally,
into the meaning, for which it need never have been invented, of
since or because. Consequently most people who need
the original idea have not the courage to use inasmuch as
for it, like Sir W. Hamilton, but resort to new combinations with
far. Those new combinations, however, as will be shown,
fluctuate and are confused with one another. The best thing we can
now do with inasmuch as is to get it decently buried; when it
means since, since is better; when it means what it
once meant, no one understands it. The moral we wish to draw is that
these compounds should be left altogether alone except in passages
where great precision is wanted. Just as a word like save
(except) is ruined for the poet by being used on every page of ordinary
prose (which it disfigures in revenge for its own degradation), so
inasmuch as is spoilt for the logician.
We shall first illustrate the absurd prevailing abuse of the compound
preposition as to. In each of the following sentences, if as
to is simply left out, no difference whatever is made in the
meaning. It is only familiarity with unnecessary circumlocution that
makes such a state of things tolerable to any one with a glimmering
of literary discernment. As to flows from the pen now at every
possible opportunity, till many writers seem quite unaware that such
words as question or doubt can bear the weight of a
whether-clause without help from this offensive parasite.
With the idea of endeavouring to ascertain as to this, I
invited....—Times.
Confronted with the simple question as to in what way other people’s
sisters, wives and daughters differ from theirs....—Daily
Telegraph.
It is not quite clear as to what happened.—Westminster Gazette.
Doubt is expressed as to whether the fall of Port Arthur will
materially affect the situation.—Times.
I feel tempted to narrate one that occurred to me, leaving it
to your judgment as to whether it is worthy of notice in your
paper.—Spectator.
I was entirely indifferent as to the results of the game,
caring nothing at all as to whether I had losses or
gains.—Corelli.
The first as to in this may pass, though plain to is
better.
German anticipations with regard to the future are apparently based
upon the question as to how far the Sultan will....—Times.
But you are dying to know what brings me here, and even if you
find nothing new in it you will perhaps think it makes some
difference as to who says a thing.—Greenwood.
This is the worst of all. The subject of makes (anticipated in
the ordinary way by it) is who says a thing; but the
construction is obscured by the insertion of as to. We are
forced to suppose, wrongly, that it means what brings me
here. Worse than the worst, however, at least more aggressively
wrong, is an instance that we find while correcting this sheet for the
press:
... Although it is open to doubt as to what extent individual saving
through more than one provident institution prevails.—Westminster
Gazette.
Another objection to the compound prepositions and conjunctions is
that they are frequently confused with one another or miswritten. We
illustrate from two sets. (a) The word view is common
in the forms in view of, with a view to, with the
view of. The first expresses external circumstances, existing or
likely to occur, that must be taken into account; as, In view of
these doubts about the next dividend, we do not recommend.... The
other two both express the object aimed at, but must not have the
correspondence, a view to, the view of,
upset.
A Resolution was moved and carried in favour of giving
facilities to the public vaccination officers of the Metropolis to
enter the schools of the Board for the purpose of examining
the arms of the children with a view to advising the parents to
allow their children to be vaccinated.—Spectator.
The Sultan ... will seek to obtain money by contracting loans with
private firms in view of beginning for himself the preliminary
reforms.—Times.
If Germany has anything to propose in view of the safeguarding
of her own interests, it will certainly meet with that courteous
consideration which is traditional in French diplomacy.—Times.
Its execution is being carefully prepared with a view of
avoiding any collision with the natives.—Times.
My company has been approached by several firms with a view of
overcoming the difficulty.—Times.
Of these the first is correct; but the sentence it comes in is so
typical of the compound-prepositional style that no one who reads it
will be surprised that its patrons should sometimes get mixed; how
should people who write like that keep their ideas clear? The second
should have with a view to. Still more should the third, which
is ambiguous as well as unidiomatic; the words used ought to mean
seeing that her interests are safeguarded already. The fourth
and fifth should again have with a view to (or with the view
of).
(b) The combinations with far—as far as, so
far as, so far that, in so far as, in so far
that, of which the last is certainly, and the last but one probably
needless—have some distinctions and limitations often neglected. For
instance, as far as must not be followed by a mere noun except
in the literal sense, as far as London. So far as and
so far that are distinguished by good writers in being applied,
the first to clauses that contain a doubtful or varying fact, the other
to clauses containing an ascertained or positive fact. So far as
(and in so far as), that is, means to whatever extent,
and so far that means to this extent, namely that.
The question of the Capitulations and of the Mixed Tribunals is not in
any way essentially British, save in so far as the position of
Great Britain in Egypt makes her primarily responsible.—Times.
Correct; but except that would be much better than save in so
far as.
Previous to 1895, when a separate constitution existed for the Bombay
and Madras armies, possibly a military department and a military
member were necessary in order to focus at the seat of government
the general military situation in India, but in the judgment of many
officers well qualified to form an opinion, no such department under
present conditions is really requisite, in so far as the action
of the Commander-in-Chief is thwarted in cases where he should be the
best judge of what is necessary.—Times.
Entirely wrong. It is confused with inasmuch as, and
since should be written.
The officials have done their utmost to enforce neutrality, and have
in so far succeeded as the Baltic fleet keeps outside
the three-mile limit.—Times.
Should be so far succeeded that; we are meant to understand that
the fleet does keep outside, though it does not go right away as might
be wished.
The previous appeal made by M. Delcassé was so far
successful as the Tsar himself sent orders to Admiral
Rozhdestvensky to comply with the injunctions of the French colonial
authorities.—Times.
As should be that. It is not doubtful to what extent or
whether the Tsar sent. He did send; that is the only point.
They are exceptional in character, in so far as they do not
appear to be modifications of the epidermis.—Huxley.
Should probably be so far exceptional that. The point is that
there is this amount of the exceptional in them, not that
their irregularity depends on the doubtful fact of their not being
modifications; the word appear ought otherwise to have been
parenthetically arranged.
This influence was so far indirect in that it was
greatly furthered by Le Sage, who borrowed the form of his Spanish
contemporaries.—Times.
A mixture of was so far indirect that and was indirect in
that.
He seemed quickly to give up first-hand observation and to be content
to reproduce and re-reproduce his early impressions, always trusting
to his own invention, and the reading public’s inveterate preference
for symmetry and satisfaction, to pull him through. They have pulled
him through in so far as they have made his name popular;
but an artist and a realist—possibly even a humourist—have been
lost.—Times.
In so far as leaves the popularity and the pulling through
doubtful, which they are clearly not meant to be. It should be so
far that.
A man can get help from above to do what as far as human
possibility has proved out of his power.—Daily Telegraph.
This is a whole sentence, not a fragment, as might be supposed. But
as far as (except in the local sense) must have a verb, finite
or infinite. Supply goes.
The large majority would reply in the affirmative, in so far as
to admit that there is a God.—Daily Telegraph.
So far as to admit, or in so far as they would admit; not
the mixture. And this distinction is perhaps the only justification for
the existence of in so far as by the side of so far as;
the first is only conjunction, the second can be preposition as well.
CHAPTER III AIRS AND GRACES — Certain Types of Humour — Elegant Variation — Inversion — Archaism — Metaphor — Repetition — Miscellaneous
Certain types of humour—Elegant
variation—Inversion—Archaism—Metaphor—Repetition—Miscellaneous.
Some of the more obvious devices of humorous writers, being fatally
easy to imitate, tend to outlive their natural term, and to become
a part of the injudicious novice’s stock-in-trade. Olfactory
organ, once no doubt an agreeable substitute for ‘nose’, has ceased
to be legal tender in literature, and is felt to mark a low level in
conversation. No amount of classical authority can redeem a phrase that
has once reached this stage. The warmest of George Eliot’s admirers,
called upon to swallow some tough morsel of polysyllabic humour in a
twentieth-century novel, will refuse to be comforted with parallel
passages from Adam Bede. Loyalty may smother the ejaculation
that ‘George Eliot knew no better’: it is none the less clear to him
that we know better now. A few well-worn types are illustrated below.
a. Polysyllabic humour.
He was a boy whom Mrs. Hackit had pronounced stocky (a word that
etymologically, in all probability, conveys some allusion to an
instrument of punishment for the refractory).—Eliot.
Tommy was a saucy boy, impervious to all impressions of reverence,
and excessively addicted to humming-tops and marbles, with which
recreative resources he was in the habit of immoderately distending
the pockets of his corduroys.—Eliot.
No one save an individual not in a condition to distinguish a hawk
from a handsaw....—Times.
And an observer of Miss Tox’s proceedings might have inferred so much
without declaratory confirmation.—Dickens.
But it had its little inconveniences at other times, among which
may be enumerated the occasional appearance of the river in the
drawing-room, and the contemporaneous disappearance of the lawn and
shrubbery.—Dickens.
They might be better employed in composing their quarrels and
preparing a policy than in following the rather lugubrious occupations
indicated by Mr. Asquith.—Times.
Or perhaps, from a presentiment of calves’ brains, you refrain
from any lacteal addition, and rasp your tongue with unmitigated
bohea.—Eliot.
The rooks were cawing with many-voiced monotony, apparently—by
a remarkable approximation to human intelligence—finding great
conversational resources in the change of weather.—Eliot.
I had been terribly shaken by my fall, and had subsequently, owing to
the incision of the surgeon’s lancet, been deprived of much of the
vital fluid.—Borrow.
An elderly man stood near me, and a still more elderly female
was holding a phial of very pungent salts to my olfactory
organ.—Borrow.
The minister, honest man, was getting on his boots in the kitchen to
see us home.... Well, this preparation ministerial being finished, we
stepped briskly out.—Crockett.
We have ourselves been reminded of the deficiencies of our femoral
habiliments, and exhorted upon that score to fit ourselves more
beseemingly.—Scott.
b. Playful repetition.
When she had banged out the tune slowly, she began a different manner
of ‘Gettin’ up Stairs’, and did so with a fury and swiftness quite
incredible. She spun up stairs; she whirled up stairs; she galloped up
stairs; she rattled up stairs.... Then Miss Wirt played the ‘Gettin’
up Stairs’ with the most pathetic and ravishing solemnity.... Miss
Wirt’s hands seemed to faint and wail and die in variations: again,
and she went up with a savage clang and rush of trumpets, as if Miss
Wirt was storming a breach.—Thackeray.
My mind was, to a certain extent, occupied with the marks on the
teapot; it is true that the mournful idea strove hard with the marks
on the teapot for the mastery in my mind, and at last the painful idea
drove the marks of the teapot out.—Borrow.
The pastrycook is hard at work in the funereal room in Brook Street,
and the very tall young men are busy looking on. One of the very tall
young men already smells of sherry, and his eyes have a tendency to
become fixed in his head, and to stare at objects without seeing them.
The very tall young man is conscious of this failing in himself; and
informs his comrade that it’s his ‘exciseman’. The very tall young man
would say excitement, but his speech is hazy.—Dickens.
Busy is Mrs. Miff this morning at the church-door, beating and dusting
the altar-cloth, the carpet and the cushions; and much has Mrs. Miff
to say about the wedding they are going to have. Mrs. Miff is told
that the new furniture and alterations in the house cost full five
thousand pound, if they cost a penny; and Mrs. Miff has heard, upon
the best authority, that the lady hasn’t got a sixpence wherewithal to
bless herself. Mrs. Miff remembers, likewise, as if it had happened
yesterday, the first wife’s funeral, and then the christening, and
then the other funeral; and Mrs. Miff says, By-the-bye, she’ll
soap-and-water that ’ere tablet presently, against the company
arrive.—Dickens.
Mr. Dombey was a grave sight, behind the decanters, in a state of
dignity; and the East India Director was a forlorn sight, near the
unoccupied end of the table, in a state of solitude; and the major
was a military sight, relating stories of the Duke of York to six of
the seven mild men (the ambitious one was utterly quenched); and the
Bank Director was a lowly sight, making a plan of his little attempt
at a pinery, with dessert knives, for a group of admirers; and Cousin
Feenix was a thoughtful sight, as he smoothed his long wristbands and
stealthily adjusted his wig.—Dickens.
The author is very much at his ease in the last example; the novice
who should yawn in our faces with such engaging candour would render
himself liable to misinterpretation.
c. The well-worn ‘flood-of-tears-and-sedan-chair’ pleasantry.
Phib Cook left her evening wash-tub and appeared at her door in
soap-suds, a bonnet-poke, and general dampness.—Eliot.
Sir Charles, of course, rescues her from the clutches of the Italian,
and they return together in triumph and a motor-car.—Times.
Miss Nipper ... shook her head and a tin-canister, and began unasked
to make the tea.—Dickens.
And for the rest it is not hard to be a stoic in eight-syllable metre
and a travelling-carriage.—Lowell.
But what the bare-legged men were doing baffled conjecture and the
best glasses.—E. F. Benson.
d. Other worn-out phrases of humorous tendency.
For, tell it not in Gath, the Bishop had arrived on a bicycle.—D.
Sladen.
Tell it not in Smith-st., but....—Guernsey Evening Press.
Sleeping the sleep of the just.
The gallant sons of Mars.—Times.
Mr. Mackenzie, with a white hat ... and long brown leather gaiters
buttoned upon his nether anatomy.—Lockhart.
Looking for all the world like....—D. Sladen.
Too funny for words.
These two phrases are commonly employed to carry off a humorous
description of which the success is doubted. They are equivalents,
in light literature, of the encouragement sometimes offered by the
story-teller whose joke from Punch has fallen flat: ‘You should
have seen the illustration’. Worthy and gallant are
similarly used:
To hear the worthy and gallant Major resume his favourite topic is
like law-business, or a person who has a suit in Chancery going
on.—Hazlitt.
Home.—I would implore God to survey with an eye of mercy their
unoffending bairns. Hume.—And would not you be disposed to
behold them with an eye of the same materials?—Landor.
Two or three haggard, ragged drawers ran to and fro.... Guided by one
of these blinking Ganymedes, they entered....—Scott.
The ancient Hebe who acted as Lord Glenvarloch’s cup-bearer
took his part against the intrusion of the still more antiquated
Ganymede, and insisted on old Trapbois leaving the room
instantly.—Scott.
It may be doubted whether any resemblance or contrast, however
striking, can make it worth a modern writer’s while to call waiters
Ganymedes, waitresses Hebes, postmen Mercuries, cabmen Automedons or
Jehus. In Scott’s time, possibly, these phrases had still an agreeable
novelty: they are now so hackneyed as to have fallen into the hands of
writers who are not quite certain who Ganymede and Hebe were. Thus,
there are persons who evidently think that it is rather complimentary
to one’s host than otherwise to call him an Amphitryon; and others who
are fond of using the phrase ‘l’Amphitryon où l’on dîne’ altogether
without point, apparently under the impression that ‘où l’on dîne’ is
an alternative version for the use of the uninitiated (‘Amphitryon’,
that is to say, ‘one’s host’).
Japan, says M. Balet, can always borrow money so long as she can
provide two things—guarantees and victories. She has guarantees
enough and victories galore.—Times.
The English people has insisted on its preference for a married
clergy, and Dr. Ingram’s successor may have ‘arrows in the hand of a
giant’.—Times.
The inverted commas seem to implore the reader’s acceptance of this
very battered ornament. One could forgive it more easily, if there were
the slightest occasion for its appearance here.
The only change ever known in his outward man
was....—Dickens.
Rob the Grinder, thus transformed as to his outer
man....—Dickens.
One hundred parishioners and friends partaking of tea.—Guernsey
Advertiser.
But that’s another story.—Kipling.
But that is ‘another story’.—Times.
It was all that Anne could do to keep from braining him with the poker
for daring to call her ‘Little One’,—and Anne’s arm is no joke when
she hits to hurt. Once John Barnaby—but the tale of John Barnaby can
wait.—Crockett.
Nevertheless, some folk like it so, and even now the Captain, when his
pipe draws well and his grog is to his liking, says—But there is no
use in bringing the Captain into the story.—Crockett.
The notion that Mr. Kipling, left to himself, is not competent to bring
out all the latent possibilities of this phrase is a mistaken one, and
argues an imperfect acquaintance with his works.
Many heads in England, I find, are shaken doubtfully over the
politics, or what are thought to be the politics, of Australia.
They—the politics, not the heads—are tangled, they are
unsatisfactory in a high degree.—W. H. Fitchett.
We include under this head all substitutions of one word for another
for the sake of variety, and some miscellaneous examples will be found
at the end of the section. But we are chiefly concerned with what may
be called pronominal variation, in which the word avoided is either a
noun or its obvious pronoun substitute. The use of pronouns is itself
a form of variation, designed to avoid ungainly repetition; and we
are only going one step further when, instead of either the original
noun or the pronoun, we use some new equivalent. ‘Mr. Gladstone’,
for instance, having already become ‘he,’ presently appears as ‘that
statesman’. Variation of this kind is often necessary in practice; so
often, that it should never be admitted except when it is necessary.
Many writers of the present day abound in types of variation that are
not justified by expediency, and have consequently the air of cheap
ornament. It is impossible to lay down hard and fast rules, but two
general principles may be suggested: (1) Variation should take place
only when there is some awkwardness, such as ambiguity or noticeable
monotony, in the word avoided. (2) The substitute should be of a purely
pronominal character, a substitute and nothing more; there should be no
killing of two birds with one stone. Even when these two requirements
are satisfied, the variation is often worse, because more noticeable,
than the monotony it is designed to avoid.
The examples in our first group do not offend against (2): how far
they offend against (1), and how far they are objectionable on other
grounds, we shall consider in detail.
Mr. Wolff, the well-known mining engineer, yesterday paid a visit to
the scene of the disaster. The expert gave it as his opinion
that no blame attached....
The expert is gratuitous: He would have done quite well.
None the less Mrs. Scott [Sir Walter’s mother] was a motherly
comfortable woman, with much tenderness of heart, and a well stored,
vivid memory. Sir Walter, writing of her, after his mother’s
death, to Lady Louisa Stewart, says....—Hutton.
His mother’s is not only unnecessary, but misleading: there is
a difficulty in realizing that her and his mother, so
placed, can be meant to refer to the same person.
Mr. J. Hays Hammond, a friend of President Roosevelt, lecturing before
the American Political Science Association, quoted a recent utterance
of the President of the Japanese House of Peers. That dignitary
said: ....—Spectator.
That dignitary said might have been omitted, with the full stop
before it.
Mr. Sidney Lee’s study of the Elizabethan Sonnets, the late Mr.
Charles Elton’s book on Shakespeare’s Family and Friends, and
Professor Bradley’s on Shakespearean Tragedy—a work which may
be instructively read with Professor Campbell’s ‘Tragic Drama
in Aeschylus, Sophocles and Shakespeare’—remind us that the
dramatist still holds his own with the publishers. The last two or
three weeks have seen two new editions of him.—Times.
The writer has thoroughly puzzled himself. He cannot call Shakespeare
Shakespeare, because there is a Shakespeare just before: he cannot call
him he, because six other persons in the sentence have claims
upon he: and he ought not to call him the dramatist,
because Aeschylus and Sophocles were dramatists too. We know, of
course, which dramatist is meant, just as we should have known which
he was meant; but the appropriation is awkward in either
case. The dramatist is no doubt the best thing under the
circumstances; but when matters are brought to such a pass that we can
neither call a man by his own name, nor use a pronoun, nor identify him
by means of his profession, it is time to remodel the sentence.
If Mr. Chamberlain has been injured by the fact that till now Mr.
Balfour has clung to him, Mr. Balfour has been equally injured by the
fact that Mr. Chamberlain has persistently locked his arm in that
of the Prime Minister.—Spectator.
Elegant variation is the last thing we should expect here. For what
is the writer’s principal object? Clearly, to emphasize the idea of
reciprocity by the repetition of names, and by their arrangement. Mr.
Chamberlain, Mr. Balfour: Mr. Balfour, Mr. Chamberlain. It is easy
enough, so far: ‘If Mr. Chamberlain has been injured by the persistent
attachment of Mr. Balfour, Mr. Balfour has been equally injured by
that of Mr. Chamberlain’. But that is not all that is required: there
is to be the graphic touch; arm is to be locked in arm. Now comes the
difficulty: in whose arm are we to lock Mr. Chamberlain’s? in ‘his’? in
‘his’? in ‘his own’? in ‘Mr. Balfour’s’? in ‘that of the Prime
Minister’? As the locking of arms is perhaps after all only an elegant
variation for clinging, remodelling seems again to be the best way out
of the difficulty. Perhaps our simplified form above might serve.
On Thursday evening last, as a horse and cart were standing at Mr.
Brown’s shop, the animal bolted.
‘The horse’.—An unconscious satirist, of tender years but ripe
discernment, parsed ‘animal’ in this sentence as a personal pronoun;
‘it replaced the subject of the sentence’. Journalists (it was
explained to her) are equipped with many more personal pronouns than
ever get into the grammars.
The King yesterday morning made a close inspection of the
Cruiser Drake at Portsmouth, and afterwards made a tour of the harbour
on board the Admiral’s launch. His Majesty then landed and
drove to Southsea, where he inspected the Royal Garrison Artillery at
Clarence Barracks. The King returned to London in the course of
the afternoon.—Times.
This is, no doubt, a difficult case. The royal pronoun (His Majesty)
does not lend itself to repetition: on the other hand, it is felt that
hes, if indulged in at all, must be kept a respectful distance
apart; hence The King in the third sentence. We can get rid of
it by reading ‘... at Clarence Barracks; returning ...’. But of course
that solution would not always be possible.
The Emperor received yesterday and to-day General Baron von
Beck.... It may therefore be assumed with some confidence that the
terms of a feasible solution are maturing themselves in His
Majesty’s mind and may form the basis of further negotiations
with Hungarian party leaders when the Monarch goes again to
Budapest.—Times.
If the Emperor of Austria should disappear from the scene,
war, according to this authority, is to be feared, as the Emperor
Francis Joseph alone controls....—Times.
There is no excuse either for the Monarch or for the Emperor
Francis Joseph. ‘He’ could scarcely have been misinterpreted even
in the latter sentence.
Sir Charles Edward Bernard had a long and distinguished career
in the Indian Civil Service.... Five years later Sir Charles
Bernard was appointed Commissioner of Nagpur.... In 1876 Sir
Edward Bernard returned to Nagpur.—Times.
It is natural that Sir Charles Edward Bernard should be
introduced to us under his full name; natural, also, that an
abbreviation should be chosen for working purposes. But why two
abbreviations? If Sir Charles and he are judiciously
employed, they will last out to the end of the longest article, without
any assistance from Sir Edward.
Among the instances here given, there is scarcely one in which
variation might not have been avoided with a little trouble. There are
some, indeed, in which it is not gratuitous; and if in these the effect
upon the reader were as negative as the writer’s intention, there would
be nothing to complain of. But it is not; the artistic concealment
of art is invariably wanting. These elephantine shifts distract our
attention from the matter in hand; we cannot follow His Majesty’s
movements, for wondering what the King will be called next time; will
it be plain Edward VII? or will something be done, perhaps, with ‘the
Emperor of India’? When the choice lies between monotonous repetition
on the one hand and clumsy variation on the other, it may fairly be
laid down that of two undesirable alternatives the natural is to be
preferred to the artificial.
But variation of this kind is, at the worst, less offensive than
that which, in violation of our second principle above, is employed
as a medium for the conveyance of sprightly allusion, mild humour or
(commonest of all) parenthetic information.
When people looked at his head, they felt he ought to have
been a giant, but he was far from rivalling the children of
Anak.—H. Caine.
‘Far from it’, in fact.
He never fuddled himself with rum-and-water in his son’s presence, and
only talked to his servants in a very reserved and polite manner; and
those persons remarked....—Thackeray.
‘What made ye sae late?’ said Mr. Jarvie, as I entered the
dining-parlour of that honest gentleman.—Scott.
The parlour was Mr. Jarvie’s.
At the sixth round, there were almost as many fellows shouting
out ‘Go it, Figs’, as there were youths exclaiming ‘Go it,
Cuff’.—Thackeray.
Great advances in the education of women ... are likely, perhaps, to
find more congenial soil in Universities less bound by time-honoured
traditions and by social conventions than Oxford or Cambridge.
Whatever may be the case by Isis or Cam, ....—Times.
Our representative yesterday ran down to Brighton to interview the
Cambridge Captain. The weight-putter and high-jumper received
him with his usual cordiality.
This is a favourite newspaper type.
The miscellaneous examples given below (except ‘the former of the last
two’) are connected with pronominal variation only so far as they
illustrate the same principle of false elegance.
... hardly calculated to impress at this juncture more than
upon any former occasion the audience....—Times.
His mother possessed a good development of benevolence, but he
owned a better and larger.—C. Brontë.
In the subjoined official record of ‘business done’, transactions
marked thus * relate to small bonds, those signalized
thus † to small bonds free of stamp and fee, and those
distinguished thus + to an exceptional amount at special rates.
Stocks and shares marked thus †† have paid no dividend for the last
two half-years and upwards.—Times.
The return to marked is humiliating; we would respectfully
suggest characterized.
One might be more intelligible in such moods if one wrote in
waving lines, and accordingly the question ‘Why do you not
ask Alfred Tennyson to your home?’ is written in undulating
script.—Spectator.
Eighty-three volumes are required for letter “M,” seventy-seven
are demanded by “L,” and seventy-six are perforce conceded
to “B”; but the former of the last two....—Westminster
Gazette.
I must ask the reader to use the same twofold
procedure that I before requested him to employ in
considering....—H. Sidgwick.
We have not room to record at length, from the Westminster
Gazette, the elegant variety of fortune that attended certain
pictures, which (within twenty lines) made, fetched, changed hands for,
went for, produced, elicited, drew, fell at, accounted for, realized,
and were knocked down for, various sums.
Of all the types of inversion used by modern writers, there is perhaps
not one that could not be shown to exist in older English. Ordinary
modern usage, however, has retained those forms only in which ancient
authority combines with practical convenience; and not all of those.
To set aside the verdict of time in this respect is to be archaic.
Before using inversion, therefore, the novice should ask himself two
questions: is there any solid, practical reason (ornamental reasons
will not do) for tampering with the normal order of subject and verb?
and does the inversion sound natural?
Throughout this section it must be borne in mind that in all questions
of right and wrong inversion the final appeal is not to history, but
to the reader’s perception: what sounds right to most modern ears is
right for modern purposes. When, under balance inversion, we speak of
a true and a false principle, we do not mean to imply that the ‘true’
principle was, historically, the origin of this kind of inversion, or
that the ‘false’ is a mistaken analogy from it: all that is meant is
that if we examine a collection of instances, those that sound natural
will prove to be based upon the ‘true’ principle, and those that do not
on the ‘false’.
a. Exclamatory inversion.
This may be regarded as an abbreviated form of exclamation, as if
the word ‘How’ had dropped out at the beginning, and a note of
exclamation at the end. The inverted order, which is normal in the
complete exclamation, sounds natural also in the abbreviated form. The
requirements for this kind of inversion are these: (1) The intention
must be genuinely exclamatory, so that the full form of exclamation
could be substituted without extravagance. (2) The word placed first
must be that which would bear the chief emphasis in the uninverted
form. It should be observed that this is the only kind of inversion in
which the emphatic word, as such, stands at the beginning.
Our first three examples satisfy these conditions, and are
unobjectionable. The fourth does not: we could not substitute ‘With
what difficulty...!’; nor are the first words emphatic; the emphasis
is on ‘conceive’. Yet the inversion is inoffensive, being in fact not
exclamatory at all, but a licensed extension of negative inversion,
which is treated below.
Bitterly did I regret the perverse, superstitious folly that had
induced me to neglect so obvious a precaution.
But in these later times, with so many disillusions, with fresh
problems confronting science as it advances, rare must be the spirit
of faith with which Haeckel regards his work.—Times.
Gladly would he now have consented to the terms....
With difficulty can I conceive of a mental condition in which....
Exclamatory inversion, like everything else that is exclamatory, should
of course be used sparingly.
b. Balance inversion.
The following are familiar and legitimate types:
First on our list stands the question of local option.
On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.
To this cause may be attributed....
Among the guests were A, B, C, ... Z.
We give the name of ‘balance’ to this kind of inversion because,
although the writer, in inverting the sentence, may not be distinctly
conscious of rectifying its balance, the fact that it was ill-balanced
before is the true cause of inversion. It is a mistake to say that the
words placed first in the above examples are so placed for the sake
of emphasis; that is a very common impression, and is responsible for
many unlawful inversions. It is not emphasis that is given to these
words, it is protection; they are placed there to protect them from
being virtually annihilated, as they would have been if left at the
end. Look at the last of our examples: how can we call the words ‘Among
the guests were’ emphatic, or say that they were placed there for
emphasis? They are essential words, they show the connexion, nor could
the sentence be a sentence without them; but they are as unemphatic as
words could well be.—Why, then (it may be asked), are they put at the
beginning? is not this an emphatic position? and does not any unusual
position give emphasis?—No: it gives not emphasis but prominence,
which is another thing.
Put the sentence back into its original form, and we shall see why
inversion was desirable. ‘A, B, C, D, E, F ... Z were among the
guests.’ Observe how miserably the sentence tails off; it has no
balance. By inverting it, we introduce several improvements. First, we
give prominence to the unemphatic predicate, and enable it to discharge
its humble office, that of a sign-post, indicating the connexion with
what has gone before. Secondly, by giving prominence to the predicate,
we give balance to the sentence, which before was top-heavy. Thirdly,
we give prominence to the subject, by placing it in an unusual position.
Next take the ‘local option’ sentence. Are the words ‘First on our
list’ emphatic? Not if the inverter knows his business. How did it run
originally? ‘The question of local option stands first on our list.’
These words might be meant to tell us either of two things: what stood
first on the list, or where local option stood. If the inversion is
right, they are meant to tell us what stood first. If the other had
been meant, then ‘First on the list’ would have been emphatic, and the
writer would have left it in its place; but as it is not emphatic, and
the other words are, the sentence is top-heavy; he therefore inverts
it, thus balancing the sentence, and placing the unemphatic words in
a prominent position, where they continue to be unemphatic, but are
sure to be noticed. In spoken language, the relative importance of the
different parts of a sentence can be indicated merely by the inflexion
of the voice; but the balance of the sentence is best maintained, even
then, by means of inversion.
It is the same with the other examples. If we restore the St. Matthew
quotation to the uninverted form, again we have an answer to either of
two questions: What is the basis of the law? and What is the importance
of these two commandments? Obviously it is meant as an answer to
the latter, and therefore the words that convey that answer are the
emphatic words; the others are not emphatic, but merely essential to
the connexion; the general importance of the ‘two commandments’,
as forming the subject-matter of the whole context, does not in the
slightest degree affect their relation to the other words in this
particular sentence.
It follows from what has been said that true balance inversion is
employed not for the sake of impressiveness, but with the purely
negative object of avoiding a bad balance. The data required for its
justification are (i) An emphatic subject, carrying in itself the point
of the sentence, (ii) Unemphatic ‘sign-post’ words, essential to the
connexion, standing originally at the end of the sentence, and there
felt to be inadequately placed. The results of the inversion must be
(iii) That the sign-post stands at the beginning, (iv) That the subject
stands absolutely at the end.
When these four conditions are fulfilled, the inversion, far from being
objectionable, may tend greatly to vigour and lucidity. It is liable,
of course, to be overdone, but there are several ways of avoiding
that: sometimes it is possible to place the sign-post at the beginning
without inversion; or the uninverted sentence may be reconstructed, so
that the subject no longer carries the emphasis; and, as often as not,
a sentence of which the accentuation is theoretically doubtful may in
practice be left to the reader’s discernment.
One occasional limitation remains to be mentioned, before we proceed
to instances. It applies to those sentences only that have a compound
verb: if the compound verb cannot be represented simply by its
auxiliary component, the inversion may have to be abandoned, on account
of the clumsiness of compound verbs in the middle of an inverted
sentence, for to carry the other component to the end would be to
violate our fourth rule. Take the type sentence ‘To these causes may
be attributed ...’, and first let the subject be ‘our disasters’. The
clumsiness of the verb is then distinctly felt; and ‘To these causes
may our disasters be attributed’ is ugly enough to show the importance
of the rule it violates. But next let the subject be ‘every one of
the disasters that have come upon us’. This time the inversion is
satisfactory; whence we conclude that if the verb is compound, the
subject must be long as well as emphatic, or the inversion will not do.
On the answer to this question depends entirely every decision
concerning the goodness or badness of conduct.—Spencer.
Just as, after contact, some molecules of a mass of food are absorbed
by the part touched, and excite the act of prehension, so are absorbed
such of its molecules as, spreading through the water, reach the
organism.—Spencer.
These are both formed on the right principle, but the second suffers
from the awkwardness of the auxiliary.
Still more when considered in the concrete than when considered in
the abstract do the views of Hobbes and his disciples prove to be
inconsistent.—Spencer.
Here we have neither the data that justify balance inversion, nor the
results that should follow from it. It is due to the false principle
of ‘emphasis’ dealt with below in d. and reads as awkwardly as such
inversions usually read. The sentence is, no doubt, cumbrous in the
uninverted form; but it wants reconstruction, not inversion.
Much deeper down than the history of the human race must we go to find
the beginnings of these connections.—Spencer.
Wrong again, for the same reasons, but not with the same excuse; for
the original form is unobjectionable. The emphasis is not on the
problem (to find ...), but on the clue to it (much deeper
down), which, being emphatic, can maintain its position at the end
of the sentence. The compound verb is only a secondary objection: we do
not mend matters much by substituting lie for must we go to
find.
You say he is selfish. Well, so is every one.
You say he is selfish. Well, so is every one selfish.
So is every one is a correct inversion: so is too weak to
stand at the end, and at the beginning it is a good enough sign-post to
tell us that selfishness is going to be defended. But so is every
one selfish is wrong: for if selfish is repeated at all, it
is repeated with rhetorical effect, and is strong enough to take care
of itself. Our second rule is thus violated; and so is our fourth—the
subject does not come at the end.
All three methods had their charm. So may have Mr. Yeats’s notion
of....—Times.
This time, the compound verb is fatal. ‘So, perhaps, has ...’ would do.
The arrival of the Hartmanns created no little excitement in the
Falconet family, both among the sons and the daughters. Especially was
there no lack of speculation as to the character and appearance of
Miss Hartmann.—Beaconsfield.
Right or wrong in principle, this does not read comfortably; but that
may seem to be due to the cumbrous phrase ‘was there no lack of’, which
for practical purposes is a compound verb. That difficulty we can
remove without disturbing the accentuation of the sentence: ‘Especially
numerous were the speculations as to the character of Miss Hartmann’.
This resembles in form our old type ‘Among the guests were ...’, but
with the important difference that ‘especially numerous’ is emphatic,
and can therefore stand at the end. The inversion is rather explained
than justified by the still stronger emphasis on ‘Miss Hartmann’.
Sentences in which both subject and predicate are independently
emphatic should be avoided, quite apart from the question of inversion:
italics are more or less necessary to secure the inferior emphasis, and
italics are a confession of weakness.
Somewhat lightened was the provincial panic by this proof that
the murderer had not condescended to sneak into the country, or to
abandon for a moment, under any motion of caution or fear, the great
metropolitan castra stativa of gigantic crime seated for ever
on the Thames.—De Quincey (the italics are his).
Not a happy attempt. We notice, for one thing, that the subject does
not come at the end; the inversion is not complete. Let us complete it.
To do so, we must convey our huge sign-post to the beginning: ‘By this
proof ... Thames, was somewhat lightened the provincial panic.’
Worse than ever; is the compound verb to blame? Remove it, and see:
‘In consequence of this proof ... Thames, subsided in some degree the
provincial panic’. This is not much better. There is another
and a worse flaw: condition number one is not satisfied; we want ‘an
emphatic subject that carries in itself the point of the sentence’. Now
we must not assume that because ‘provincial’ is italicized, therefore
the subject (however emphatic) carries in itself the point of the
sentence. What is that point? what imaginary question does the sentence
answer? Can it be meant to answer the question ‘What limitations were
there upon the comfort derived from the intelligence that the murderer
was still in London?’? No; that question could not be asked; we have
not yet been told that any comfort at all was derived. The question
it answers is ‘What effect did this intelligence produce upon the
general panic?’. This question can be asked; for the reader evidently
knows that a panic had prevailed, and that the intelligence had come.
If, then, we are to use balance inversion, we must so reconstruct
the sentence that the words containing the essential answer to this
question become the subject; we must change ‘somewhat lightened’
into ‘some alleviation’. ‘From this proof ... Thames, resulted some
alleviation of the provincial panic.’ That is the best that
inversion will do for us; it is not quite satisfactory, and the reason
is that the sentence is made to do too much. When the essential point
is subject to an emphatic limitation (an unemphatic one like ‘somewhat’
does not matter), the limitation ought to be conveyed in a separate
sentence; otherwise the sentence is overworked, and either shirks its
work, with the result of obscurity, or protests by means of italics.
We ought therefore to have: ‘From ... resulted some alleviation of the
general panic; this, however, was confined to the provinces’. But,
except for this incidental fault, the sentence can be mended without
inversion: ‘By this proof ... Thames, the provincial panic was
somewhat lightened’.
c. Inversion in syntactic clauses.
In clauses introduced by as, than, or a relative (pronoun
or adverb), we have only a special case of balance inversion. They
differ from the instances considered above in this important respect,
that their relation to the preceding words is no longer paratactic,
but syntactic, with the result that the sign-post indicating this
relation is necessarily placed at the beginning. This will be seen from
a comparison of the paratactic and syntactic forms in the following
pairs of examples:
He was quick-tempered: so are most Irishmen. (Paratactic.)
He was quick-tempered, as are most Irishmen. (Syntactic.)
Several difficulties now arose: among them was....
Several difficulties now arose, among which was....
Now in each of these sentences there are the same inducements to
inversion in the syntactic form as in the paratactic; and added to
these is the necessity for placing the sign-post at the beginning. We
might expect, therefore, that inversion of syntactic clauses would be
particularly common. But (i) We have already seen that inversion does
not necessarily follow from the fact that the sign-post is placed at
the beginning. And (ii) The verb in as and than clauses
will probably, from the nature of the case, be the same as in the
preceding clause. If it is in the same mood and tense, it can usually
be omitted, unless effective repetition is required, in which case it
will go to the end: a change of mood or tense, on the other hand, will
often be marked by an auxiliary (itself perhaps compound), which again
will usually preclude inversion.
The result is this:
i. Relative clauses, uninfluenced by the position of the sign-post,
remain subject to precisely the same conditions as the corresponding
paratactic sentences. Thus ‘Among whom were....’ is right, just
as ‘Among the guests were....’ was right; ‘Among which would I
mention....’ is of course impossible, because the subject does not
carry the point; and ‘To which may be attributed....’ is right or
wrong, according as the subject is or is not long enough to balance the
compound verb.
ii. Inversion of an as or than clause, having become
unusual for the reason mentioned above, is almost certain to look
either archaic or clumsy; clumsy when the reason for it is apparent,
archaic when it is not. The practical rule is this: if you cannot omit
the verb, put it at the end; and if you can neither omit it nor put it
at the end, reconstruct the sentence.
The German government was as anxious to upset M. Delcassé as have been
his bitterest opponents in France.—Times.
The verb is preserved to avoid ambiguity. But it should go to the end,
especially as it is compound.
Relishing humour more than does any other people, the Americans could
not be seriously angry.—Bryce.
Ambiguity cannot fairly be pleaded here; the verb should be omitted.
If France remains as firm as did England at that time, she will
probably have as much reason as had England to congratulate
herself.—Times.
Either ‘as England did’, or, since the parallel is significant, ‘as
England then remained’. Also, ‘as England had’.
St. Paul’s writings are as full of apparent paradoxes as sometimes
seems the Sermon on the Mount.—Spectator.
The verb must be retained, for the sake of sometimes; but it
should go to the end.
But he has performed as have few, if any, in offices similar to his
the larger, benigner functions of an Ambassador.—Times.
‘As few ... have performed them.’
Her impropriety was no more improper than is the natural instinct of a
bird or animal improper.—E. F. Benson.
This is like the case considered in b. ‘so is every one selfish’. If
improper is repeated with rhetorical effect, there is no need of
inversion: if not, it should be left out.
There had been from time to time a good deal of interest over Mrs.
Emsworth’s career, the sort of interest which does more for a time in
filling a theatre than would acting of a finer quality than hers have
done.—E. F. Benson.
Either ‘would have done’ at the end, or (perhaps better) no verb at all.
All must join with me in the hope you express—that ... as also must
all hope that some good will come of....—Times.
Like the indiscriminate use of while, this ungainly as
connexion is popular with slovenly writers, and is always aggravated by
inversion. ‘All, too, must hope....’
d. Negative inversion, and false ‘emphasis’ inversion.
The connexion here suggested between certain forms of inversion must
be taken to represent, not by any means the historical order of
development, with which we are not directly concerned, but the order
in which a modern writer may be supposed, more or less unconsciously,
to adopt them. Starting from an isolated case of necessary inversion,
we proceed to extensions of it that seem natural and are sanctioned
by modern usage; and from these to other extensions, based probably
on a misunderstanding, and producing in modern writers the effect of
archaism.
Nor, except when used in conjunction with neither, always
stands first; and if the subject appears at all, the sentence is always
inverted. This requires no illustration.
On the analogy of nor, many other negative words and phrases are
thrown to the beginning of the sentence, and again inversion is the
result.
Never had the Cardinal’s policy been more triumphantly vindicated.
Nowhere is this so noticeable as in the South of France.
In no case can such a course be justified merely by success.
Systems, neither of which can be regarded as philosophically
established, but neither of which can we consent to
surrender.—Balfour.
Two sorts of judgments, neither of which can be deduced
from the other, and of neither of which can any proof be
given.—Balfour.
It is at this stage that misconception creeps in. Most of these
negative phrases are in themselves emphatic; and from their being
placed first (really on the analogy of nor) comes the mistaken
idea that they derive emphasis from their position. This paves the way
for wholesale inversion: any words, other than the subject, are placed
at the beginning; and this not always in order to emphasize the words
so placed, but merely to give an impressive effect to the whole. The
various steps are marked by the instances that follow. In the first
two, inversion may be on the analogy of negatives, or may be designed
for emphasis; in the third, emphasis is clearly the motive; and in the
rest we have mere impressiveness—not to say mere mannerism.
With difficulty could he be persuaded....
Disputes were rife in both cases, but in both cases have the disputes
been arranged.—Times.
Almost unanimously do Americans assume that....—Times.
They hardly resembled real ships, so twisted and burnt were the
funnels and superstructure; rather did they resemble the ghosts of a
long departed squadron....—Times.
His love of romantic literature was as far as possible from that of a
mind which only feeds on romantic excitements. Rather was it that of
one who was so moulded....—Hutton.
There is nothing to show that the Asclepiads took any prominent
share in the work of founding anatomy, physiology, zoology,
and botany. Rather do these seem to have sprung from the early
philosophers.—Huxley.
His works were ordered to be burnt by the common hangman. Yet was the
multitude still true to him.—Macaulay.
Henry Fox, or nobody, could weather the storm which was about to
burst. Yet was he a person to whom the court, even in that extremity,
was unwilling to have recourse.—Macaulay.
A book of ‘levities and gravities’, it would seem from the author’s
dedication, is this set of twelve essays, named after the twelve
months.—Westminster Gazette.
The set epistolary pieces, one might say, were discharged before the
day of Elia. Yet is there certainly no general diminution of sparkle
or interest....—Times.
Futile were the endeavor to trace back to Pheidias’ varied originals,
as we are tempted to do, many of the later statues....—L. M.
Mitchell.
Inevitably critical was the attitude that he adopted towards
religion.... Odious to him were, on the one hand, ....—Journal of
Education.
Finely conceived is this poem, and not less admirable in
execution.—Westminster Gazette.
‘The Rainbow and the Rose’, by E. Nisbet, is a little book
that will not disappoint those who know the writer’s ‘Lays and
Legends’. Facile and musical, sincere and spontaneous, are these
lyrics.—Westminster Gazette.
Then to the resident Medical Officer at the Brompton Hospital for
Consumption for an authoritative opinion on the subject went the
enquirer.—Westminster Gazette.
In view of the rapidly increasing tendency to causeless inversion of
all kinds, it is far from certain that this last is intentional satire.
e. Miscellaneous.
(i) In narrated dialogue, the demand for variations of ‘he said’, &c.,
excuse considerable freedom in the matter of inversion. One or two
points, however, may be noticed.
When the subject is a personal pronoun, say is perhaps the
only verb with which inversion is advisable. ‘Said I, he, they’, and
‘retorted Jones’: but not ‘enquired I’, ‘rejoined he’, ‘suggested they’.
Compound verbs, as usual, do not lend themselves to inversion:
‘I won’t plot anything extra against Tom,’ had said Isaac.—M.
Maartens.
‘At any rate, then,’ may rejoin our critic, ‘it is clearly
useless....’—Spencer.
‘I am the lover of a queen,’ had often sung the steward in his pantry
below.—R. Elliot.
‘The cook and the steward are always quarrelling, it is quite
unbearable,’ had explained Mrs. Tuggy to the chief mate.—R.
Elliot.
Inverted said at the beginning is one of the first pitfalls
that await the novice who affects sprightliness. It is tolerable, if
anywhere, only in light playful verse.
Said a friend to me the other day, ‘I should like to be able to run
well across country, but have never taken part in a paper-chase, for
I have always been beaten so easily when trying a hundred yards or so
against my acquaintances....’—S. Thomas.
Mr. Takahira and Count Cassini continue to exchange repartees through
friends or through the public press. Said the Japanese Minister
yesterday evening:—Times.
It is inferred here officially and unofficially that neutral rights
are unlikely to suffer from any derangement in Morocco to which
England is a consenting party. Said a Minister:—‘American interests
are not large enough in Morocco to induce us to....’—Times.
With verbs other than said, this form of inversion is still more
decidedly a thing to be left to the poets. ‘Appears Verona’; ‘Rose a
nurse of ninety years’; but not
Comes a new translation ... in four neat olive-green
volumes.—Journal of Education.
(ii) The inverted conditionals should, had, could,
would, were, did, being recommended by brevity
and a certain neatness, are all more or less licensed by modern usage.
It is worth while, however, to name them in what seems to be their
order of merit. Should I, from its frequency, is without taint
of archaism; but could and would, and, in a less degree,
had, are apt to betray their archaic character by the addition
of but (‘would he but consent’); and were and did
are felt to be slightly out of date, even without this hint.
I should be, therefore, worse than a fool, did I
object.—Scott.
Did space allow, I could give you startling proof of
this.—Times.
(iii) Always, after performing inversion of any kind, the novice
should go his rounds, and see that all is shipshape. For want of this
precaution, a writer who was no novice, particularly in the matter of
inversion, produces such curiosities as these:
Be this a difference of inertia, of bulk or of form, matters not to
the argument.—Spencer.
It is true that, disagreeing with M. Comte, though I do, in all those
fundamental views that are peculiar to him, I agree with him in sundry
minor views.—Spencer.
We shall venture on removing the comma before ‘though’; but must leave
it to connoisseurs in inversion to decide between the rival attractions
of ‘disagree with M. Comte though I do’ and ‘disagreeing ... though I
am’. ‘Though I do’, in spite of the commas, can scarcely be meant to be
parenthetic; that would give (by resolution of the participle) ‘though
I disagree with M. Comte, though I do, ....’
a. Occasional.
We have implied in former sections, and shall here take it for granted,
that occasional archaism is always a fault, conscious or unconscious.
There are, indeed, a few writers—Lamb is one of them—whose
uncompromising terms, ‘Love me, love my archaisms’, are generally
accepted; but they are taking risks that a novice will do well not to
take.
As to unconscious archaism, it might be thought that such a thing could
scarcely exist: to employ unconsciously a word that has been familiar,
and is so no longer, can happen to few. Yet charitable readers will
believe that in the following sentence demiss has slipped
unconsciously from a learned pen:
He perceived that the Liberal ministry had offended certain
influential sections by appearing too demiss or too unenterprising in
foreign affairs.—Bryce.
The guilt of such peccadilloes as this may be said to vary inversely
as the writer’s erudition; for in this matter the learned may plead
ignorance, where the novice knows too well what he is doing. It is
conscious archaism that offends, above all the conscious archaisms
of the illiterate: the historian’s It should seem, even
the essayist’s You shall find, is less odious, though not
less deliberate, than the ere, oft, aught,
thereanent, I wot, I trow, and similar ornaments,
with which amateurs are fond of tricking out their sentences. This is
only natural. An educated writer’s choice falls upon archaisms less
hackneyed than the amateur’s; he uses them, too, with more discretion,
limiting his favourites to a strict allowance, say, of once in three
essays. The amateur indulges us with his whole repertoire in a single
newspaper letter of twenty or thirty lines, and—what is worse—cannot
live up to the splendours of which he is so lavish: charmed with the
discovery of some antique order of words, he selects a modern slang
phrase to operate upon; he begins a sentence with ofttimes,
and ends it with a grammatical blunder; aspires to albeit, and
achieves howbeit. Our list begins with the educated specimens,
but lower down the reader will find several instances of this fatal
incongruity of style; fatal, because the culprit proves himself
unworthy of what is worthless. For the vilest of trite archaisms has
this latent virtue, that it might be worse; to use it, and by using it
to make it worse, is to court derision.
A coiner or a smuggler shall get off tolerably
well.—Lamb.
The same circumstance may make one person laugh, which shall
render another very serious.—Lamb.
You shall hear the same persons say that George Barnwell is
very natural, and Othello is very natural.—Lamb.
Don Quixote shall last you a month for breakfast
reading.—Spectator.
Take them as they come, you shall find in the common people a
surly indifference.—Emerson.
The worst of making a mannerism of this shall is that, after the
first two or three times, the reader is certain to see it coming; for
its function is nearly always the same—to bring in illustrations of a
point already laid down.
Some of us, like Mr. Andrew Lang for instance, cannot away with
a person who does not care for Scott or Dickens.—Spectator.
One needs not praise their courage.—Emerson.
What turn things are likely to take if this version be
persisted in is a matter for speculation.—Times.
If Mr. Hobhouse’s analysis of the vices of popular government
be correct, much more would seem to be needed.—Times.
Mr. Bowen has been, not recalled, but ordered to Washington, and will
be expected to produce proof, if any he have, of his charges
against Mr. Loomis.—Times.
It were futile to attempt to deprive it of its real
meaning.—Times.
It were idle to deny that the revolutionary movement in
Russia is nowhere followed with keener interest than in this
country.—Times.
It were idle to deny that coming immediately after the
Tangier demonstration it assumes special and unmistakable
significance.—Times.
He is putting poetic ‘frills’, if the phrase be not too
mean, on what is better stated in the prose summary of the
argument.—Times.
Regarded as a counter-irritant to slang, archaism is a failure.
Frills is ten times more noticeable for the prim and pompous
be.
Under them the land is being rapidly frivolled away, and, unless
immediate action be taken, the country will be so tied
that....—Times.
That will depend a good deal on whether he be shocked
by the cynicism of the most veracious of all possible
representations....—H. James.
We may not quote the lengthy passage here: it is probably
familiar to many readers.—Times.
‘We must not’. Similarly, the modern prose English for if I be, it
were, is if I am, it would be.
‘I have no particular business at L.,’ said he; ‘I was merely going
thither to pass a day or two.’—Borrow.
I am afraid you will hardly be able to ride your horse thither
in time to dispose of him.—Borrow.
It will necessitate my recurring thereto in the House of
Commons.—Spectator.
The Scottish Free Church had theretofore prided itself upon the
rigidity of its orthodoxy.—Bryce.
The special interests of France in Morocco, whereof the
recognition by Great Britain and Spain forms the basis of the
international agreements concluded last year by the French
Government.—Times.
To what extent has any philosophy or any revelation assured us
hereof till now?—F. W. H. Myers.
On the concert I need not dwell; the reader would not care to have my
impressions thereanent.—C. Brontë.
There, not thither, is the modern form; to it, not
thereto; of which, of this, not whereof,
hereof; till then, or up to that time, not
theretofore. So, in the following examples, except,
perhaps, before, though; not save,
perchance, ere, albeit.
Nobody save an individual in no condition to distinguish a hawk
from a handsaw....—Times.
My ignorance as to ‘figure of merit’ is of no moment save to
myself.—Times.
This we obtain by allowing imports to go untaxed save only for
revenue purposes.—Spectator.
Who now reads Barry Cornwall or Talfourd save only in connexion
with their memorials of the rusty little man in black?—Times.
In my opinion the movements may be attributed to unconscious
cerebration, save in those cases in which it is provoked
wilfully.—Times.
When Mr. Roosevelt was but barely elected Governor of New York,
when Mr. Bryan was once and again by mounting majorities excused
from service at the White House, perchance neither correctly
forecasted the actual result.—Times.
Dr. Bretton was a cicerone after my own heart; he would take me
betimes ere the galleries were filled.—C. Brontë.
He is certainly not cruising on a trade route, or his presence would
long ere this have been reported.—Times.
Mr. Shaynor unlocked a drawer, and ere he began to write, took
out a meagre bundle of letters.—Kipling.
Fortifications are fixed, immobile defences, and, in time of war, must
await the coming of an enemy ere they can exercise their powers
of offence.—Times.
‘It is something in this fashion’, she cried out ere long; ‘the
man is too romantic and devoted.’—C. Brontë.
Ere departing, however, I determined to stroll about and
examine the town.—Borrow.
The use of ere with a gerund is particularly to be avoided.
And that she should force me, by the magic of her pen to
mentally acknowledge, albeit with wrath and shame, my own
inferiority!—Corelli.
Such things as our modern newspapers chronicle, albeit in
different form.—Corelli.
It is thought by experts that there could be no better use of the
money, albeit the best American colleges, with perhaps one
exception, have very strong staffs of professors at incredibly low
salaries.—Times.
‘Oxoniensis’ approaches them with courage, his thoughts are expressed
in plain, unmistakable language, howbeit with the touch of a
master hand.—Daily Telegraph.
The writer means albeit; he would have been safer with
though.
Living in a coterie, he seems to have read the laudations and not to
have noticed aught else.—Times.
Hence, if higher criticism, or aught besides, compels any man
to question, say, the historic accuracy of the fall....—Daily
Telegraph.
Many a true believer owned not up to his faith.—Daily
Telegraph.
The controversy now going on in your columns anent ‘Do we
believe?’ throws a somewhat strange light upon the religion of
to-day.—Daily Telegraph.
It is because the world has not accepted the religion of Jesus
Christ our Lord, that the world is in the parlous state we see it
still.—Daily Telegraph.
A discussion in which well nigh every trade, profession and
calling have been represented.—Daily Telegraph.
Why not? Because we have well-nigh bordering on 300 different
interpretations of the message Christ bequeathed us.—Daily
Telegraph.
It is quite a common thing to see ladies with their hymn-books in
their hands, ere returning home from church enter shops and
make purchases which might every whit as well have been
effected on the Saturday.—Daily Telegraph.
How oft do those who train young minds need to urge the
necessity of being in earnest....—Daily Telegraph.
I trow not.—Daily Telegraph.
The clerk, as I conjectured him to be from his appearance, was also
commoved; for, sitting opposite to Mr. Morris, that honest gentleman’s
terror communicated itself to him, though he wotted not
why.—Scott.
I should be right glad if the substance could be made known to
clergy and ministers of all denominations.—Daily Telegraph.
So sordid are the lives of such natures, who are not only not heroic
to their valets and waiting-women, but have neither valets nor
waiting-women to be heroic to withal.—Dickens.
b. Sustained archaism in narrative and dialogue.
A novelist who places his story in some former age may do so for
the sake of a purely superficial variety, without any intention of
troubling himself or his readers with temporal colour more than is
necessary to avoid glaring absurdities; he is then not concerned with
archaism at all. More commonly, however, it is part of his plan to
present a living picture of the time of which he writes. When this
is the case, he naturally feels bound to shun anachronism not only
in externals, but in thought and the expression of thought. Now with
regard to the language of his characters, it would be absurd for him
to pretend to anything like consistent realism: he probably has no
accurate knowledge of the language as his characters would speak it;
and if he had this knowledge, and used it, he would be unintelligible
to most of his readers, and burdensome to the rest. Accordingly, if he
is wise, he will content himself with keeping clear of such modes of
expression as are essentially modern and have only modern associations,
such as would jar upon the reader’s sense of fitness and destroy the
time illusion. He will aim, that is to say, at a certain archaic
directness and simplicity; but with the archaic vocabulary, which
instead of preserving the illusion only reminds us that there is an
illusion to be preserved, he will have little to do. This we may call
negative archaism. Esmond is an admirable example of it, and
the ‘Dame Gossip’ part of Mr. Meredith’s Amazing Marriage is
another. It hardly occurs to us in these books that the language is
archaic; it is appropriate, that is all. The same may be said, on the
whole, of Treasure Island, and of one or two novels of Besant’s.
Only the novelist who is not wise indulges in positive archaism. He
is actuated by the determination to have everything in character at
all costs. He does not know very much about old English of any period;
very few people do, and those who know most of it would be the last to
attempt to write a narrative in it. He gives us, however, all that
he knows, without much reference to particular periods; it may not be
good ancient English, but, come what may, it shall not be good modern.
This, it need scarcely be said, is not fair play: the recreation is
all on the writer’s side. Archaism is, no doubt, very seductive to the
archaist. Well done (that is, negatively done), it looks easy; and to
do it badly is perhaps even easier than it looks. No very considerable
stock-in-trade is required; the following will do quite well:
Prithee—quotha—perchance—peradventure—i’ faith—sirrah—beshrew
me—look ye—sith that—look to it—leave prating—it shall go hard
but—I tell you, but—the more part—fair cold water—to me-ward—I
am shrewdly afeared—it is like to go stiff with me—y’ are—y’
have—it irks me sorely—benison—staunch—gyves—yarely—this same
villain—drink me this—you were better go; to these may be added
the indiscriminate use of ‘Nay’ and ‘Now (by the rood, &c.)’; free
inversion; and verb terminations in -st and -th. Our list
is largely drawn from Stevenson, who, having tried negative archaism
with success in Treasure Island, chose to give us a positive
specimen in The Black Arrow. How vexatious these reach-me-down
archaisms can become, even in the hands of an able writer, will be seen
from the following examples of a single trick, all taken from The
Black Arrow.
An I had not been a thief, I could not have painted me your
face.
Put me your hand into the corner, and see what ye find there.
Bring me him down like a ripe apple. And keep ever forward,
Master Shelton; turn me not back again, an ye love your life.
Selden, take me this old shrew softly to the nearest elm, and
hang me him tenderly by the neck, where I may see him at my
riding.
Mark me this old villain on the piebald.
‘Sirrah, no more words,’ said Dick. ‘Bend me your back.’
‘Here is a piece of forest that I know not’, Dick remarked. ‘Where
goeth me this track?’
‘I slew him fair. I ran me in upon his bow,’ he cried.
‘Swallow me a good draught of this,’ said the knight.
It is like a child with a new toy.
But there is the opposite fault. The judicious archaist, as we
have said, will abstain from palpable modernisms, especially from
modern slang. The following extracts are taken from an old woman’s
reminiscences of days in which a ‘faultless attire’ included ‘half high
boots, knee-breeches very tight above the calf (as the fashion was
then), a long-tailed cutaway coat, ...’:
But the Captain, who, of course, lacks bowels of mercy for this kind
of thing, says that if he had been Caesar, ‘Caius would have got
the great chuck. Yes, madam, I would have broke Mister Caius on
the spot’.—Crockett.
But if you once go in for having a good time (as Miss
Anne in her innocence used to remark) you must be prepared
to....—Crockett.
... as all girls love to do when they are content with the way they
have put in their time.—Crockett.
Strictly speaking, metaphor occurs as often as we take a word out of
its original sphere and apply it to new circumstances. In this sense
almost all words can be shown to be metaphorical when they do not bear
a physical meaning; for the original meaning of almost all words can
be traced back to something physical; in our first sentence above, for
instance, there are eight different metaphors. Words had to be found
to express mental perceptions, abstract ideas, and complex relations,
for which a primitive vocabulary did not provide; and the obvious
course was to convey the new idea by means of the nearest physical
parallel. The commonest Latin verb for think is a metaphor from
vine-pruning; ‘seeing’ of the mind is borrowed from literal sight;
‘pondering’ is metaphorical ‘weighing’. Evidently these metaphors
differ in intention and effect from such a phrase as ‘smouldering’
discontent; the former we may call, for want of a better word,
‘natural’ metaphor, as opposed to the latter, which is artificial. The
word metaphor as ordinarily used suggests only the artificial kind: but
in deciding on the merits or demerits of a metaphorical phrase we are
concerned as much with the one class as the other; for in all doubtful
cases our first questions will be, what was the writer’s intention in
using the metaphor? is it his own, or is it common property? if the
latter, did he use it consciously or unconsciously?
This distinction, however, is useful only as leading up to another.
We cannot use it directly as a practical test: artificial metaphors,
as well as natural ones, often end by becoming a part of ordinary
language; when this has happened, there is no telling to which class
they belong, and in English the question is complicated by the fact
that our metaphorical vocabulary is largely borrowed from Latin in the
metaphorical state. Take such a word as explain: its literal
meaning is ‘spread out flat’: how are we to say now whether necessity
or picturesqueness first prompted its metaphorical use? And the same
doubt might arise centuries hence as to the origin of a phrase so
obviously artificial to us as ‘glaring inconsistency’.
Our practical distinction will therefore be between conscious or
‘living’ and unconscious or ‘dead’ metaphor, whether natural or
artificial in origin: and again, among living metaphors, we shall
distinguish between the intentional, which are designed for effect,
and the unintentional, which, though still felt to be metaphors, are
used merely as a part of the ordinary vocabulary. It may seem at
first sight that this classification leaves us where we were: how can
we know whether a writer uses a particular metaphor consciously or
unconsciously? We cannot know for certain: it is enough if we think
that he used it consciously, and know that we should have used it
consciously ourselves; experience will tell us how far our perceptions
in this respect differ from other people’s. Most readers, we think,
will agree in the main with our classification of the following
instances; they are taken at random from a couple of pages of the
Spectator.
These we should call dead: ‘his views were personal’; ‘carry
out his policy’; ‘not acceptable to his colleagues’;
‘the Chancellor proposed’; ‘some grounds for
complaint’; ‘refrain from talking about them’; ‘the
remission of the Tea-duty’; ‘sound policy’; ‘a speech
almost entirely composed of extracts’; ‘reduction
of taxation’; ‘discussion’; ‘the low price of Consols’;
‘falls due’; ‘succeeded’; ‘will approach their
task’; ‘delivered a speech’; ‘postponing to a future
year’. The next are living, but not intentional metaphor; the writer
is aware that his phrase is still picturesque in effect, but has
not chosen it for that reason: ‘a Protestant atmosphere’;
‘this would leave a margin of £122,000’; ‘the loss of
elasticity’ in the Fund; ‘recasting our whole
Fiscal system’; ‘to uphold the unity of the Empire’; ‘to
strengthen the Exchequer balances’; ‘all dwelt on the
grave injury’; ‘his somewhat shattered authority’; ‘the policy
of evasion now pursued’; ‘throws new light on
the situation’; ‘a gap in our fiscal system’. Intentional
metaphors are of course less plentiful: ‘the home-rule motion designed
to “draw” Sir Henry’; ‘a dissolving view of General
Elections’; ‘this reassuring declaration knocks the bottom out
of the plea of urgency’; ‘the scattered remnants of that
party might rally after the disastrous defeat’.
One or two general remarks may be made before we proceed to instances.
It is scarcely necessary to warn any one against over-indulgence in
intentional metaphor; its effects are too apparent. The danger lies
rather in the use of live metaphor that is not intentional. The many
words and phrases that fall under this class are all convenient; as
often as not they are the first that occur, and it is laborious,
sometimes impossible, to hit upon an equivalent; the novice will find
it worth while, however, to get one whenever he can. We may read a
newspaper through without coming upon a single metaphor of this kind
that is at all offensive in itself; it is in the aggregate that they
offend. ‘Cries aloud for’, ‘drop the curtain on’, ‘goes hand in hand
with’, ‘a note of warning’, leaves its impress’, ‘paves the way for’,
‘heralds the advent of’, ‘opens the door to’, are not themselves
particularly noisy phrases; but writers who indulge in them generally
end by being noisy.
Unintentional metaphor is the source, too, of most actual blunders.
Every one is on his guard when his metaphor is intentional; the
nonsense that is talked about mixed metaphor, and the celebrity of one
or two genuine instances of it that come down to us from the eighteenth
century, have had that good effect. There are few obvious faults a
novice is more afraid of committing than this of mixed metaphor. His
fears are often groundless; many a sentence that might have stood has
been altered from a misconception of what mixed metaphor really is. The
following points should be observed.
1. If only one of the metaphors is a live one, the confusion is not a
confusion for practical purposes.
2. Confusion can only exist between metaphors that are grammatically
inseparable; parallel metaphors between which there is no grammatical
dependence cannot result in confusion. The novice must beware, however,
of being misled either by punctuation or by a parallelism that does not
secure grammatical independence. Thus, no amount of punctuation can
save the time-honoured example ‘I smell a rat: I see him hovering in
the air: ... I will nip him in the bud’. Him is inseparable from
the later metaphors, and refers to the rat. But there is no confusion
in the following passage; any one of the metaphors can be removed
without affecting the grammar:
This royal throne of kings, this sceptred isle,
This earth of majesty, this seat of Mars, ...
This fortress built by Nature for herself ...
This happy breed of men, this little world,
This precious stone set in the silver sea, ...
This blessed plot, this earth, this realm, this England,
This nurse, this teeming womb of royal kings, ...
3. Metaphor within metaphor is dangerous. Here there is a grammatical
dependence between the metaphors, and if the combination is unsuitable
confusion will result. But combination is one thing, and confusion
is another: if the internal metaphor is not inconsistent with the
external, there is no confusion, though there may be ugliness. To adapt
one of our examples below, ‘The Empire’s butcher (i. e. New Zealand)
has not all his eggs in one basket’ is not a confusion, because a
metaphorical butcher can have his eggs in one basket as well as any one
else. What does lead to confusion is the choice of an internal metaphor
applicable not to the words of the external metaphor, but to the
literal words for which it is substituted. In the following example,
the confusion is doubtless intended.
This pillar of the state
Hath swallowed hook and bait.
The swallowing is applicable only to the person metaphorically called a
pillar.
4. Confusion of metaphor is sometimes alleged against sentences that
contain only one metaphor—a manifest absurdity. These are really
cases of a clash between the metaphorical and the non-metaphorical.
A striking or original metaphor is apt to appear violent, and a
commonplace one impertinent, if not adequately borne out by the rest of
the sentence. This we may label ‘unsustained metaphor’. It sometimes
produces much the same effect as mixed metaphor; but the remedy for
it, as well as the cause, is different. Mixed metaphor is the result
of negligence, and can generally be put right by a simple adaptation
of the language to whichever metaphor is to be retained. Unsustained
metaphor is rather an error of judgement: it is unsustained either
because it was difficult to sustain, or because it was not worth
sustaining; in either case abandonment is the simplest course.
This diverting incident contributed in a high degree to the general
merriment.
Here we have four different metaphors; but as they are all dead, there
is no real confusion.
This, as you know, was a burning question; and its unseasonable
introduction threw a chill on the spirits of all our party.
Burning and chill are both live metaphors, they are
grammatically connected by its, and they are inconsistent; there
is therefore confusion.
The uncertainty which hangs over every battle extends in a special
degree to battles at sea.—Spectator.
Extends is usually dead; and if in this case it is living, it is
also suitable.
A centre and nucleus round which the scattered remnants of that party
might rally after the disastrous defeat.—Spectator.
The main or external metaphor is that of an army. Now any metaphor that
is applicable to a literal army is also applicable to a metaphorical
one: but ‘rally round a nucleus’ is a confusion of metaphor, to
whichever it is applied; it requires us to conceive of the army at the
same time as animal and vegetable, nucleus being literally the
kernel of a nut, and metaphorically a centre about which growth takes
place. An army can have a nucleus, but cannot rally round it.
Sir W. Laurier had claimed for Canada that she would be the granary
and baker of the Empire, and Sir Edmund Barton had claimed for
Australia that she would be the Empire’s butcher; but in New Zealand
they had not all their eggs in one basket, and they could claim a
combination of the three.
This is quoted in a newspaper as an example of mixed metaphor. It is
nothing of the kind: they in New Zealand are detached from the
metaphor.
We move slowly and cautiously from old moorings in our English life,
that is our laudable constitutional habit; but my belief is that the
great majority of moderate churchmen, to whatever political party they
may belong, desirous as they are to lift this question of popular
education out of the party rut, ....
‘A rut’, says the same newspaper, ‘is about the very last thing we
should expect to find at sea, despite the fact that it is ploughed’.
There is no mention of ruts at sea; the two metaphors are independent.
If the speaker had said ‘Moderate churchmen, moving at length from
their old moorings, are beginning to lift this question out of the
party rut’, we should have had a genuine confusion, the moorings
and the rut being then inseparable. Both this sentence and the
preceding one, the reader may think, would have been better without
the second metaphor; we agree, but it is a question of taste, not of
correctness.
... the keenest incentive man can feel to remedy ignorance and
abolish guilt. It is under the impelling force of this incentive that
civilization progresses.—Spectator.
This illustrates the danger of deciding hastily on the deadness of a
metaphor, however common it may be. Probably any one would have said
that the musical idea in incentive had entirely vanished: but
the successive attributes keenness and impelling force
are too severe a test; the dead metaphor is resuscitated, and a
perceptible confusion results.
Her forehand drive—her most trenchant asset.—Daily Mail.
Another case of resuscitation. Trenchant turns in its grave;
and asset, ready to succumb under the violence of athletic
reporters, has yet life enough to resent the imputation of a keen edge.
As the critic of ‘ruts at sea’ might have observed, the more blunt, the
better the assets.
And the very fact that the past is beyond recall imposes upon the
present generation a continual stimulus to strive for the prevention
of such woes.—Spectator.
We impose a burden, we apply a stimulus. It looks as if
the writer had meant by a short cut to give us both ideas; if so, his
guilt is clear; and if we call impose a mere slip in idiom, the
confusion is none the less apparent.
Sword of the devil, running with the blood of saints, poisoned adder,
thy work is done.
These are independent metaphors; and, as thy work is done is
applicable to each of them, there is no confusion.
In the hope that something might be done, even at the eleventh hour,
to stave off the brand of failure from the hide of our military
administration.—Times.
To stave off a brand is not, perhaps, impossible; but we
suspect that it would be a waste of energy. The idea of bulk is
inseparable from the process of staving off. The metaphor is usually
applied to literal abstract nouns, not to metaphorical concretes:
ruin and disaster one can suppose to be of a tolerable size; but a
metaphorical brand does not present itself to the imagination as
any larger than a literal one. We assume that by brand the
instrument is meant: the eleventh hour is all too early to set about
staving off the mark.
This is a good example of mixed metaphor of the more pronounced type;
it differs only in degree from some of those considered above. We
suggested that impose a stimulus was perhaps a short cut to
the expression of two different metaphors, and the same might be said
of staving off the brand. But we shall get a clearer idea of
the nature of mixed metaphor if we regard all these as violations
of the following simple rule: When a live metaphor (intentional or
unintentional) has once been chosen, the words grammatically connected
with it must be either (a) recognizable parts of the same metaphorical
idea, or one consistent with it, or (b) unmetaphorical, or dead
metaphor; literal abstract nouns, for instance, instead of metaphorical
concretes. Thus, we shall impose not the stimulus, but either (a) the
burden of resistance, or (b) the duty of resistance; and we shall stave
off not the ‘brand’ but the ‘ignominy of failure from our military
administration’.
But from our remarks in 4 above, it will be clear that (b), though it
cannot result in confusion of metaphor, may often leave the metaphor
unsustained. Our examples illustrate several common types.
Is it not a little difficult to ask for Liberal votes for Unionist
Free-traders, if we put party interests in the front of the
consideration?—Spectator.
May I be allowed to add a mite of experience of an original Volunteer
in a good City regiment?—Spectator.
But also in Italy many ancient edifices have been recently coated with
stucco and masked by superfluous repairs.—Spectator.
The elementary schools are hardly to be blamed for this failure. Their
aim and their achievement have to content themselves chiefly with
moral rather than with mental success.—Spectator.
The scourge of tyranny had breathed his last.
The means of education at the disposal of the Protestants
and Presbyterians of the North were stunted and
sterilized.—Balfour.
I once heard a Spaniard shake his head over the present Queen of
Spain.—(Quoted by Spectator.)
But, apart from all that, we see two pinching dilemmas even in this
opium case—dilemmas that screw like a vice—which tell powerfully in
favour of our Tory views.—De Quincey.
The reader who is uncharitable enough to insist upon the natural
history of dilemmas will call this not unsustained metaphor, but a
gross confusion; horns cannot be said to screw. We prefer to
believe that De Quincey was not thinking of the horns at all; they
are a gratuitous metaphorical ornament; dilemma, in English
at any rate, is a literal word, and means an argument that presents
two undesirable alternatives. The circumstances of a dilemma are,
indeed, such as to prompt metaphorical language, but the word itself is
incorrigibly literal; we confess as much by clapping horns on its head
and making them do the metaphorical work.
These remarks have been dictated in order that the importance
of recognizing the difference and the value of soils may be
understood.—J. Long.
This metaphor always requires that the dictator—usually a personified
abstract—should be mentioned. ‘Dictated by the importance’.
The opposite fault of over-conscientiousness must also be noticed.
Elaborate poetical metaphor has perhaps gone out of fashion; but
technical metaphor is apt to be overdone, and something of the same
tendency appears in the inexorable working-out of popular catchword
metaphors:
Tost to and fro by the high winds of passionate control, I behold the
desired port, the single state, into which I would fain steer; but am
kept off by the foaming billows of a brother’s and sister’s envy, and
by the raging winds of a supposed invaded authority; while I see in
Lovelace, the rocks on the one hand, and in Solmes, the sands on the
other; and tremble, lest I should split upon the former or strike
upon the latter. But you, my better pilot,...—Richardson.
Such phases of it as we did succeed in mentally kodaking are hardly to
be ‘developed’ in cold print.—Times.
We are not photographers enough to hazard a comment on cold
print.
The leading planks of the Opposition policy are declared to be the
proper audit of public accounts,...—Times.
‘Rhetorical’ or—to use at once a wider and a more intelligible
term—‘significant’ repetition is a valuable element in modern style;
used with judgement, it is as truly a good thing as clumsy repetition,
the result of negligence, is bad. But there are some writers who, from
the fact that all good repetition is intentional, rashly infer that
all intentional repetition is good; and others who may be suspected of
making repetitions from negligence, and retaining them from a misty
idea that to be aware of a thing is to have intended it. Even when
the repetition is a part of the writer’s original plan, consideration
is necessary before it can be allowed to pass: it is implied in the
terms ‘rhetorical’ or significant repetition that the words repeated
would ordinarily be either varied or left out; the repetition, that
is to say, is more or less abnormal, and whatever is abnormal may be
objectionable in a single instance, and is likely to become so if it
occurs frequently.
The writers who have most need of repetition, and are most justified
in using it, are those whose chief business it is to appeal not to
the reader’s emotions, but to his understanding; for, in spite of
the term ‘rhetorical’, the object ordinarily is not impressiveness
for impressiveness’ sake, but emphasis for the sake of clearness. It
may seem, indeed, that a broad distinction ought to be drawn between
the rhetorical and the non-rhetorical: they differ in origin and in
aim, one being an ancient rhetorical device to secure impressiveness,
the other a modern development, called forth by the requirements of
popular writers on subjects that demand lucidity; and there is the
further difference, that rhetorical repetition often dictates the whole
structure of the sentence, whereas the non-rhetorical, in its commonest
form, is merely the completion of a sentence that need not have been
completed. But in practice the two things become inseparable, and we
shall treat them together; only pointing out to the novice that of the
two motives, impressiveness and lucidity, the latter is far the more
likely to seem justifiable in the reader’s eyes.
We shall illustrate both the good and bad points of repetition almost
exclusively from a few pages of Bagehot, one of its most successful
exponents, in whom nevertheless it degenerates into mannerism. To a
writer who has so much to say that is worth hearing, almost anything
can be forgiven that makes for clearness; and in him clearness, vigour,
and a certain pleasant rapidity, all result from the free use of
repetition. It will be seen that his repetitions are not of the kind
properly called rhetorical; it is the spontaneous fullness of a writer
who, having a clear point to make, is determined to make it clearly,
elegance or no elegance. Yet the growth of mannerism is easily seen in
him; the justifiable repetitions are too frequent, and he has some that
do not seem justifiable.
He analysed not a particular government, but what is common to
all governments; not one law, but what is common to all laws; not
political communities in their features of diversity, but political
communities in their features of necessary resemblance. He gave
politics not an interesting aspect, but a new aspect: for by giving
men a steady view of what political communities must be, he nipped in
the bud many questions as to what they ought to be. As a gymnastic of
the intellect, and as a purifier, Mr. Austin’s philosophy is to this
day admirable—even in its imperfect remains; a young man who will
study it will find that he has gained something which he wanted, but
something which he did not know that he wanted: he has clarified a
part of his mind which he did not know needed clarifying.
All these powers were states of some magnitude, and some were states
of great magnitude. They would be able to go on as they had always
gone on—to shift for themselves as they had always shifted.
Without Spanish and without French, Walpole would have made a good
peace; Bolingbroke could not do so with both.
Cold men may be wild in life and not wild in mind. But warm and eager
men, fit to be the favourites of society, and fit to be great orators,
will be erratic not only in conduct but in judgement.
A man like Walpole, or a man like Louis Napoleon, is protected by an
unsensitive nature from intellectual destruction.
After a war which everyone was proud of, we concluded a peace which
nobody was proud of, in a manner that everyone was ashamed of.
He hated the City because they were Whigs, and he hated the Dutch
because he had deserted them.
But he professed to know nothing of commerce, and did know nothing.
The fierce warlike disposition of the English people would not have
endured such dishonour. We may doubt if it would have endured any
peace. It certainly would not have endured the best peace, unless it
were made with dignity and with honesty.
Using the press without reluctance and without cessation.
He ought to have been able to bear anything, yet he could bear
nothing. He prosecuted many more persons than it was usual to
prosecute then, and far more than have been prosecuted since.... He
thought that everything should be said for him, and that nothing
should be said against him.
Between these fluctuated the great mass of the Tory party, who did not
like the House of Hanover because it had no hereditary right, who did
not like the Pretender because he was a Roman Catholic.
He had no popularity; little wish for popularity; little respect for
popular judgement.
Here is a writer who, at any rate, has not the vice of ‘elegant
variation’. Most of the possibilities of repetition, for good and
for evil, are here represented. As Bagehot himself might have said,
‘we have instances of repetition that are good in themselves; we
have instances of repetition that are bad in themselves; and we
have instances of repetition that are neither particularly good nor
particularly bad in themselves, but that offend simply by recurrence’.
The ludicrous appearance presented by our collection as a whole
necessarily obscures the merit of individual cases; but if the reader
will consider each sentence by itself, he will see that repetition
is often a distinct improvement. The point best illustrated here, no
doubt, is that it impossible to have too much of a good thing; but it
is a good thing for all that. As instances of unjustifiable mannerism,
we may select ‘fit to be the favourites ..., and fit to be great
orators’; ‘not political communities ..., but political communities
...’; ‘something which he wanted, but something which he did not know
that he wanted’; ‘a man like Walpole, or a man like Louis Napoleon’;
‘without reluctance and without cessation’; ‘who did not like ...,
who did not like ...’; and ‘without Spanish and without French’. We
have mentioned clearness as the ultimate motive for repetition of this
kind: in this last sentence, we get not clearness, but obscurity.
Any one would suppose that there was some point in the distinction
between Spanish and French: there is none; the point is, simply, that
languages do not make a statesman. Again, there is sometimes virtue in
half-measures: from ‘something which he did not know that he wanted’
remove the first three words, and there remains quite repetition
enough. ‘Wild in life and not wild in mind’ is a repetition that is
clearly called for; but it is followed by the wholly gratuitous ‘fit
... and fit ...’, and the result is disastrous. Finally, in ‘who did
not like ..., who did not like ...’, mannerism gets the upper hand
altogether: instead of the appearance of natural vigour that ordinarily
characterizes the writer, we have stiff, lumbering artificiality.
Writers like Bagehot do not tend at all to impressive repetition:
their motive is always the business-like one of lucidity, though it is
sometimes lucidity run mad. Repetition of this kind, not being designed
to draw the reader’s attention to itself, wears much better in practice
than the more pronounced types of rhetorical repetition. The latter
should be used very sparingly. As the spontaneous expression of strong
feeling in the writer, it is sometimes justified by circumstances:
employed as a deliberate artifice to impress the reader, it is likely
to be frigid, and to fail in its object; and the term ‘rhetorical’
should remind us in either case that what may be spoken effectively
will not always bear the test of writing.
Rhetorical repetition, when it is clearly distinguishable from the
non-rhetorical, is too obvious to require much illustration. Of the
three instances given, the last is an excellent test case for the
principle that ‘whatever is intentional is good’.
I have summoned you here to witness your own work. I have summoned
you here to witness it, because I know it will be gall and wormwood
to you. I have summoned you here to witness it, because I know
the sight of everybody here must be a dagger in your mean false
heart!—Dickens.
As the lark rose higher, he sank deeper into thought. As the lark
poured out her melody clearer and stronger, he fell into a graver and
profounder silence. At length, when the lark came headlong down ... he
sprang up from his reverie.—Dickens.
Russia may split into fragments, or Russia may become a
volcano.—Spectator.
a. Some more trite phrases.
The worn-out phrases considered in a former section were of a humorous
tendency: we may add here some expressions of another kind, all of
them calculated in one way or another to save the writer trouble; the
trouble of description, or of producing statistics, or of thinking what
he means. Such phrases naturally die hard; even ‘more easily imagined
than described’ still survives the rough handling it has met with, and
flourishes in writers of a certain class. ‘Depend upon it’, ‘you may
take my word for it’, ‘in a vast majority of cases’, ‘no thinking man
will believe’, ‘all candid judges must surely agree’, ‘it would be a
slaying of the slain’, ‘I am old-fashioned enough to think’, are all
apt to damage the cause they advocate.
The shrill formula ‘It stands to reason’ is one of the worst offenders.
Originally harmless, and still no doubt often used in quite rational
contexts, the phrase has somehow got a bad name for prefacing
fallacies and for begging questions; it lacks the delicious candour of
its feminine equivalent—‘Kindly allow me to know best’—, but appeals
perhaps not less irresistibly to the generosity of an opponent. Apart
from this, there is a correct and an incorrect use of the words. It is
of course the conclusion drawn from certain premisses that stands to
reason; the premisses do not stand to reason; they are assumed to be
a matter of common knowledge, and ought to be distinguished from the
conclusion by if or a causal participle, not co-ordinated with
it by and.
My dear fellow, it stands to reason that if the square of a
is a squared, and the square of b is b squared,
then the square of a minus b is a squared minus
b squared. You may argue till we are both tired, you will never
alter that.
It stands to reason that a thick tumbler, having a larger body of cold
matter for the heat to distribute itself over, is less liable to crack
when boiling water is poured into it than a thin one would be.
It stands to reason that my men have their own work to attend to,
and cannot be running about London all day rectifying other people’s
mistakes.
It stands to reason that Russia, though vast, is a poor country,
that the war must cost immense sums, and that there must come a
time....—Spectator.
Just as ‘stands to reason’ is not an argument, but an invitation to
believe, ‘the worthy Major’ not amusing, but an invitation to smile,
so the sentimental or sensational novelist has his special vocabulary
of the impressive, the tender, the tragic, and the horrible. One or
two of the more obvious catch-phrases may be quoted. In the ‘strong
man’ of fiction the reader may have observed a growing tendency to ‘sob
like a child’; the right-minded hero to whom temptation comes decides,
with archaic rectitude, that he ‘will not do this thing’; the
villain, taught by incessant ridicule to abstain from ‘muffled curses’,
finds a vent in ‘discordant laughs, that somehow jarred unpleasantly
upon my nerves’; this laugh, mutatis mutandis (‘cruel little
laugh, that somehow ...’), he shares with the heroine, who for her
exclusive perquisite has ‘this man who had somehow come into her
life’. Somehow and half-dazed are invaluable for throwing
a mysterious glamour over situations and characters that shun the broad
daylight of common sense.
b. Elementary irony.
A well-known novelist speaks of the resentment that children feel
against those elders who insist upon addressing them in a jocular tone,
as if serious conversation between the two were out of the question.
Irony is largely open to the same objection: the writer who uses it
is taking our intellectual measure; he forgets our ex officio
perfection in wisdom. Theoretically, indeed, the reader is admitted to
the author’s confidence; he is not the corpus vile on
which experiment is made: that, however, is scarcely more convincing
than the two-edged formula ‘present company excepted’. For minute,
detailed illustration of truths that have had the misfortune to become
commonplaces without making their due impression, sustained irony has
its legitimate use: tired of being told, and shown by direct methods,
that only the virtuous man is admirable, we are glad enough to go off
with Fielding on a brisk reductio ad absurdum: ‘for if not,
let some other kind of man be admirable; as Jonathan Wild’. But the
reductio process should be kept for emergencies, as Euclid kept
it, with whom it is a confession that direct methods are not available.
The isolated snatches of irony quoted below have no such justification:
they are for ornament, not for utility; and it is a kind of ornament
that is peculiarly un-English—a way of shrugging one’s shoulders in
print.
He had also the comfortable reflection that, by the violent quarrel
with Lord Dalgarno, he must now forfeit the friendship and good
offices of that nobleman’s father and sister.—Scott.
Naturally that reference was received with laughter by the Opposition,
who are, or profess to be, convinced that our countrymen in the
Transvaal do not intend to keep faith with us. They are very welcome
to the monopoly of that unworthy estimate, which must greatly endear
them to all our kindred beyond seas.—Times.
The whole of these proceedings were so agreeable to Mr. Pecksniff,
that he stood with his eyes fixed upon the floor ..., as if a host of
penal sentences were being passed upon him.—Dickens.
The time comes when the banker thinks it prudent to contract some
of his accounts, and this may be one which he thinks it expedient
to reduce: and then perhaps he makes the pleasant discovery, that
there are no such persons at all as the acceptors, and that the funds
for meeting all these bills have been got from himself!—H. D.
Macleod.
Pleasant is put for unpleasant because the latter seemed
dull and unnecessary; the writer should have taken the hint, and put
nothing at all.
The climax is reached by those pessimists who, regarding the reader’s
case as desperate, assist him with punctuation, italics, and the like:
And this honourable (?) proposal was actually made in the presence of
two at least of the parties to the former transaction!
These so-called gentlemen seem to forget....
I was content to be snubbed and harassed and worried a hundred times a
day by one or other of the ‘great’ personages who wandered at will all
over my house and grounds, and accepted my lavish hospitality. Many
people imagine that it must be an ‘honour’ to entertain a select party
of aristocrats, but I....—Corelli.
The much-prated-of ‘kindness of heart’ and ‘generosity’
possessed by millionaires, generally amounts to this kind of
thing.—Corelli.
Was I about to discover that the supposed ‘woman-hater’ had been tamed
and caught at last?—Corelli.
That should undoubtedly have been your ‘great’ career—you were born
for it—made for it! You would have been as brute-souled as you are
now....—Corelli.
c. Superlatives without the.
The omission of the with superlatives is limited by ordinary
prose usage to (1) Superlatives after a possessive: ‘Your best plan’.
(2) Superlatives with most: ‘in most distressing circumstances’,
but not ‘in saddest circumstances’. (3) Superlatives in apposition,
followed by of: ‘I took refuge with X., kindliest of hosts’;
‘We are now at Weymouth, dingiest of decayed watering-places’. Many
writers of the present day affect the omission of the in all
cases where the superlative only means very. No harm will be
done if they eventually have their way: in the meantime, the omission
of the with inflected superlatives has the appearance of gross
mannerism.
Our enveloping movements since some days proved successful, and
fiercest battle is now proceeding.—Times.
In which, too, so many noblest men have ... both made and been what
will be venerated to all time.—Carlyle.
Struggling with objects which, though it cannot master them, are
essentially of richest significance.—Carlyle.
The request was urged with every kind suggestion, and every assurance
of aid and comfort, by friendliest parties in Manchester, who, in the
sequel, amply redeemed their word.—Emerson.
In Darkest Africa.—Stanley.
Delos furnishes, not only quaintest tripods, crude bronze oxen and
horses like those found at Olympia, but....—L. M. Mitchell.
The scene represents in crudest forms the combat of gods and giants,
a subject which should attain long afterwards fullest expression
in the powerful frieze of the Great Altar at Pergamon.—L. M.
Mitchell.
A world of highest and noblest thought in dramas of perfect
form.—L. M. Mitchell.
From earliest times such competitive games had been
celebrated.—L. M. Mitchell.
When fullest, freest forms had not yet been developed.—L. M.
Mitchell.
d. Cheap originality.
Just as ‘elegant variation’ is generally a worse fault than monotony,
so the avoidance of trite phrases is sometimes worse than triteness
itself. Children have been known to satisfy an early thirst for
notoriety by merely turning their coats inside out; and ‘distinction’
of style has been secured by some writers on the still easier terms
of writing a common expression backwards. By this simplest of all
possible expedients, ‘wear and tear’ ceases to be English, and becomes
Carlylese, and Emerson acquires an exclusive property (so at least
one hopes) in ‘nothing or little’. The novice need scarcely be warned
against infringing these writers’ patents; it would be as unpardonable
as stealing the idea of a machine for converting clean knives into
dirty ones. Hackneyed phrases become hackneyed because they are
useful, in the first instance; but they derive a new efficiency from
the very fact that they are hackneyed. Their precise form grows to
be an essential part of the idea they convey, and all that a writer
effects by turning such a phrase backwards, or otherwise tampering
with it, is to give us our triteness at secondhand; we are put to the
trouble of translating ‘tear and wear’, only to arrive at our old
friend ‘wear and tear’, hackneyed as ever.
How beautiful is noble-sentiment; like gossamer-gauze beautiful and
cheap, which will stand no tear and wear.—Carlyle.
Bloated promises, which end in nothing or
little.—Emerson.
The universities also are parcel of the ecclesiastical
system.—Emerson.
Fox, Burke, Pitt, Erskine, Wilberforce, Sheridan, Romilly,
or whatever national man, were by this means sent to
Parliament.—Emerson.
And the stronger these are, the individual is so much
weaker.—Emerson.
The faster the ball falls to the sun, the force to fly off is by so
much augmented.—Emerson.
The friction in nature is so enormous that we cannot spare any power.
It is not question to express our thought, to elect our way,
but to overcome resistances.—Emerson.
CHAPTER IV PUNCTUATION — The Colon — Dashes — Hyphens — Quotation Marks — FOOTNOTES:
In this chapter we shall adhere generally to our plan of not giving
systematic positive directions, or attempting to cover all ground
familiar and unfamiliar, important or not, but drawing attention only
to the most prevalent mistakes. On so technical a subject, however, a
few preliminary remarks may be made; and to those readers who would
prefer a systematic treatise Beadnell’s Spelling and Punctuation
(Wyman’s Technical Series, Menken, 2/6) may be recommended. We shall
refer to it occasionally in what follows; and the examples to which
—B. is attached instead of an author’s name are taken from it; these
are all given in Beadnell (unless the contrary is stated) as examples
of correct punctuation. It should be added that the book is written
rather from the compositor’s than from the author’s point of view, and
illustrates the compositor’s natural weaknesses; it is more important
to him, for instance, that a page should not be unsightly (the
unsightliness being quite imaginary, and the result of professional
conservatism) than that quotation marks and stops, or dashes and stops,
should be arranged in their true significant order; but, as the right
and unsightly is candidly given as well as the wrong and beautiful,
this does not matter; the student can take his choice.
We shall begin by explaining how it is that punctuation is a difficult
matter, and worth a writer’s serious attention. There are only six
stops, comma, semicolon, colon, full stop, question mark, exclamation
mark; or, with the dash, seven. The work of three of them, full stop,
question, exclamation, is so clear that mistakes about their use can
hardly occur without gross carelessness; and it might be thought that
with the four thus left it ought to be a very simple matter to exhaust
all possibilities in a brief code of rules. It is not so, however.
Apart from temporary disturbing causes—of which two now operative are
(1) the gradual disappearance of the colon in its old use with the
decay of formal periodic arrangement, and (2) the encroachments of the
dash as a saver of trouble and an exponent of emotion—there are also
permanent difficulties.
Before mentioning these we observe that the four stops in the strictest
acceptation of the word (,) (;) (:) (.)—for (!) and (?) are tones
rather than stops—form a series (it might be expressed also by 1, 2,
3, 4), each member of which directs us to pause for so many units of
time before proceeding. There is essentially nothing but a quantitative
time relation between them.
The first difficulty is that this single distinction has to convey to
the reader differences of more than one kind, and not commensurable; it
has to do both logical and rhetorical work. Its logical work is helping
to make clear the grammatical relations between parts of a sentence
or paragraph and the whole or other parts: its rhetorical work is
contributing to emphasis, heightening effect, and regulating pace. It
is in vain that Beadnell lays it down: ‘The variation of pause between
the words of the same thought is a matter of rhetoric and feeling, but
punctuation depends entirely upon the variation of relations—upon
logical and grammatical principles’. The difference between these two:
The master beat the scholar with a strap.—B.
The master beat the scholar, with a strap.
is in logic nothing; but in rhetoric it is the difference between
matter-of-fact statement and indignant statement: a strap, we are to
understand from the comma, is a barbarous instrument.
Again, in the two following examples, so far as logic goes, commas
would be used in both, or semicolons in both. But the writer of the
second desires to be slow, staccato, and impressive: the writer of the
first desires to be rapid and flowing, or rather, perhaps, does not
desire to be anything other than natural.
Mathematicians have sought knowledge in figures, philosophers in
systems, logicians in subtilties, and metaphysicians in sounds.—B.
In the eclogue there must be nothing rude or vulgar; nothing fanciful
or affected; nothing subtle or abstruse.—B.
The difference is rhetorical, not logical. It is true, however, that
modern printers make an effort to be guided by logic or grammar alone;
it is impossible for them to succeed entirely; but any one who will
look at an Elizabethan book with the original stopping will see how far
they have moved: the old stopping was frankly to guide the voice in
reading aloud, while the modern is mainly to guide the mind in seeing
through the grammatical construction.
A perfect system of punctuation, then, that should be exact and
uniform, would require separate rhetorical and logical notations in
the first place. Such a system is not to be desired; the point is only
that, without it, usage must fluctuate according as one element is
allowed to interfere with the other. But a second difficulty remains,
even if we assume that rhetoric could be eliminated altogether. Our
stop series, as explained above, provides us with four degrees; but the
degrees of closeness and remoteness between the members of sentence
or paragraph are at the least ten times as many. It is easy to show
that the comma, even in its purely logical function, has not one, but
many tasks to do, which differ greatly in importance. Take the three
examples:
His method of handling the subject was ornate, learned, and
perspicuous.—B.
The removal of the comma after learned makes so little
difference that it is an open question among compositors whether it
should be used or not.
The criminal, who had betrayed his associates, was a prey to remorse.
With the commas, the criminal is necessarily a certain person already
known to us: without them, we can only suppose a past state of society
to be described, in which all traitors were ashamed of themselves—a
difference of some importance.
Colonel Hutchinson, the Governor whom the King had now appointed,
having hardened his heart, resolved on sterner measures.
Omission of the comma after appointed gives us two persons
instead of one, and entirely changes the meaning, making the central
words into, what they could not possibly be with the comma, an absolute
construction.
These commas, that is, have very different values; many intermediate
degrees might be added. Similarly the semicolon often separates
grammatically complete sentences, but often also the mere items of a
list, and between these extremes it marks other degrees of separation.
A perfect system for the merely logical part of punctuation, then,
would require some scores of stops instead of four. This again is not
a thing to be desired; how little, is clear from the fact that one of
our scanty supply, the colon, is now practically disused as a member
of the series, and turned on to useful work at certain odd jobs that
will be mentioned later. A series of stops that should really represent
all gradations might perhaps be worked by here and there a writer
consistently with himself; but to persuade all writers to observe the
same distinctions would be hopeless.
A third difficulty is this: not only must many tasks be performed by
one stop; the same task is necessarily performed by different stops
according to circumstances; as if polygamy were not bad enough, it
is complicated by an admixture of polyandry. We have already given
two sentences of nearly similar pattern, one of which had its parts
separated by commas, the other by semicolons, and we remarked that
the difference was there accounted for by the intrusion of rhetoric.
But the same thing occurs even when logic or grammar (it should be
explained that grammar is sometimes defined as logic applied to
speech, so that for our purposes the two are synonymous) is free from
the disturbing influence; or when that influence acts directly, not on
the stop itself that is in question, but only on one of its neighbours.
To illustrate the first case, when the stops are not affected by
rhetoric, but depend on grammar alone, we may take a short sentence
as a nucleus, elaborate it by successive additions, and observe how a
particular stop has to go on increasing its power, though it continues
to serve only the same purpose, because it must keep its predominance.
When ambition asserts the monstrous doctrine of millions made for
individuals, is not the good man indignant?
The function of the comma is to mark the division between the
subordinate and the main clauses.
When ambition asserts the monstrous doctrine of millions made for
individuals, their playthings, to be demolished at their caprice; is
not the good man indignant?
The semicolon is doing now exactly what the comma did before; but, as
commas have intruded into the clause to do the humble yet necessary
work of marking two appositions, the original comma has to dignify its
relatively more important office by converting itself into a semicolon.
When ambition asserts the monstrous doctrine of millions made for
individuals, their playthings, to be demolished at their caprice;
sporting wantonly with the rights, the peace, the comforts, the
existence, of nations, as if their intoxicated pride would, if
possible, make God’s earth their football: is not the good man
indignant?—B.
The new insertion is also an apposition, like the former ones; but,
as it contains commas within itself, it must be raised above their
level by being allowed a semicolon to part it from them. The previous
semicolon, still having the same supreme task to do, and challenged
by an upstart rival, has nothing for it but to change the regal for
the imperial crown, and become a colon. A careful observer will now
object that, on these principles, our new insertion ought to have
had an internal semicolon, to differentiate the subordinate clause,
as if, &c., from the mere enumeration commas that precede: in
which case the semi-colon after caprice should be raised to a
colon; and then what is the newly created emperor to do? There is no
papal tiara for him to assume, the full stop being confined to the
independent sentence. The objection is quite just, and shows how soon
the powers of the four stops are exhausted if relentlessly worked.
But we are concerned only to notice that the effect of stops, even
logically considered, is relative, not absolute. It is also true that
many modern writers, if they put down a sentence like this, would be
satisfied with using commas throughout; the old-fashioned air of the
colon will hardly escape notice. But the whole arrangement is according
to the compositor’s art in its severer form.
A specimen of the merely indirect action of rhetoric may be more
shortly disposed of. In a sentence already quoted—
Mathematicians have sought knowledge in figures, philosophers in
systems, logicians in subtilties, and metaphysicians in sounds—
suppose the writer to have preferred for impressive effect, as we said
he might have, to use semicolons instead of commas. The immediate
result of that would be that what before could be left to the reader
to do for himself (i. e., the supplying of the words have sought
knowledge in each member) will in presence of the semicolon require
to be done to the eye by commas, and the sentence will run:
Mathematicians have sought knowledge in figures; philosophers, in
systems; logicians, in subtilties; and metaphysicians, in sounds.
But, lest we should be thought too faithful followers of the logicians,
we will now assume that our point has been sufficiently proved: the
difficulties of punctuation, owing to the interaction of different
purposes, and the inadequacy of the instruments, are formidable enough
to be worth grappling with.
We shall now only make three general remarks before proceeding to
details. The first is implied in what has been already said: the work
of punctuation is mainly to show, or hint at, the grammatical relation
between words, phrases, clauses, and sentences; but it must not be
forgotten that stops also serve to regulate pace, to throw emphasis
on particular words and give them significance, and to indicate tone.
These effects are subordinate, and must not be allowed to conflict with
the main object; but as the grammatical relation may often be shown in
more than one way, that way can be chosen which serves another purpose
best.
Secondly, it is a sound principle that as few stops should be used as
will do the work. There is a theory that scientific or philosophic
matter should be punctuated very fully and exactly, whereas mere
literary work can do with a much looser system. This is a mistake,
except so far as scientific and philosophic writers may desire to give
an impressive effect by retarding the pace; that is legitimate; but
otherwise, all that is printed should have as many stops as help the
reader, and not more. A resolution to put in all the stops that can be
correctly used is very apt to result in the appearance of some that can
only be used incorrectly; some of our quotations from Huxley and Mr.
Balfour may be thought to illustrate this. And whereas slight stopping
may venture on small irregularities, full stopping that is incorrect
is also unpardonable. The objection to full stopping that is correct
is the discomfort inflicted upon readers, who are perpetually being
checked like a horse with a fidgety driver.
Thirdly, every one should make up his mind not to depend on his stops.
They are to be regarded as devices, not for saving him the trouble of
putting his words into the order that naturally gives the required
meaning, but for saving his reader the moment or two that would
sometimes, without them, be necessarily spent on reading the sentence
twice over, once to catch the general arrangement, and again for the
details. It may almost be said that what reads wrongly if the stops are
removed is radically bad; stops are not to alter meaning, but merely
to show it up. Those who are learning to write should make a practice
of putting down all they want to say without stops first. What then,
on reading over, naturally arranges itself contrary to the intention
should be not punctuated, but altered; and the stops should be as few
as possible, consistently with the recognized rules. At this point
those rules should follow; but adequately explained and illustrated,
they would require a volume; and we can only speak of common abuses and
transgressions of them.
First comes what may be called for short the spot-plague—the tendency
to make full-stops do all the work. The comma, most important, if
slightest, of all stops, cannot indeed be got rid of, though even for
that the full-stop is substituted when possible; but the semicolon
is now as much avoided by many writers as the colon (in its old use)
by most. With the semicolon go most of the conjunctions. Now there
is something to be said for the change, or the two changes: the
old-fashioned period, or long complex sentence, carefully worked out
with a view to symmetry, balance, and degrees of subordination, though
it has a dignity of its own, is formal, stiff, and sometimes frigid;
the modern newspaper vice of long sentences either rambling or involved
(far commoner in newspapers than the spot-plague) is inexpressibly
wearisome and exasperating. Simplification is therefore desirable. But
journalists now and then, and writers with more literary ambition than
ability generally, overdo the thing till it becomes an affectation;
it is then little different from Victor Hugo’s device of making every
sentence a paragraph, and our last state is worse than our first.
Patronizing archness, sham ingenuousness, spasmodic interruption,
scrappy argument, dry monotony, are some of the resulting impressions.
We shall have to trouble the reader with at least one rather long
specimen; the spot-plague in its less virulent form, that is, when it
is caused not by pretentiousness or bad taste, but merely by desire
to escape from the period, does not declare itself very rapidly. What
follows is a third or so of a literary review, of which the whole is
in exactly the same style, and which might have been quoted entire
for the same purpose. It will be seen that it shows twenty full-stops
to one semicolon and no colons. Further, between no two of the twenty
sentences is there a conjunction.
The life of Lord Chatham, which has just appeared in three volumes,
by Dr. Albert v. Ruville of the University of Halle deserves special
notice. It is much the most complete life which has yet appeared of
one of the most commanding figures in English history. It exhibits
that thoroughness of method which characterized German historical
writings of other days, and which has not lately been conspicuous.
It is learned without being dull, and is free from that uncritical
spirit of hostility to England which impairs the value of so many
recent German histories. That portion which deals with the closing
years of George II and with events following the accession of George
III is exceptionally interesting. One of the greatest misfortunes that
ever happened to England was the resignation of Pitt in 1761. It was
caused, as we all know, by difference of opinion with his colleagues
on the Spanish question. Ferdinand VI of Spain died in 1759, and was
succeeded by King Charles III, one of the most remarkable princes of
the House of Bourbon. This sovereign was an enthusiastic adherent of
the policy which found expression in the celebrated family compact.
On August 15, 1761, a secret convention was concluded between
France and Spain, under which Spain engaged to declare war against
England in May, 1762. Pitt quite understood the situation. He saw
that instant steps should be taken to meet the danger, and proposed
at a Cabinet held on October 2 that war should be declared against
Spain. Newcastle, Hardwicke, Anson, Bute, and Mansfield combated this
proposal, which was rejected, and two days afterwards Pitt resigned.
His scheme was neither immature nor ill-considered. He had made his
preparations to strike a heavy blow at the enemy, to seize the Isthmus
of Panama, thereby securing a port in the Pacific, and separating the
Spanish provinces of Mexico and Peru. He had planned an expedition
against Havana and the Philippine Islands, where no adequate
resistance could have been made; and, had he remained in office, there
is but little doubt that the most precious possessions of Spain in the
New World would have been incorporated in the British Empire. When he
left the Cabinet all virility seems to have gone out of it with him.
As he had foreseen, Spain declared war on England at a suitable moment
for herself, and the unfortunate negotiations were opened leading to
the Peace of Paris in 1763, which was pregnant with many disastrous
results for England. The circumstances which led to the resignation
of Pitt are dealt with by Dr. v. Ruville much more lucidly than by
most historians. This portion of his work is the more interesting
because of the pains he takes to clear George III from the charge of
conspiring against his great Minister.—Times.
The reader’s experience has probably been that the constant fresh
starts are at first inspiriting, that about half-way he has had
quite enough of the novelty, and that he is intensely grateful, when
the solitary semicolon comes into sight, for a momentary lapse into
ordinary gentle progress. Writers like this may almost be suspected of
taking literally a summary piece of advice that we have lately seen in
a book on English composition: Never use a semicolon when you can
employ a full-stop. Beadnell lays down a law that at first sight
seems to amount to the same thing: The notion of parting short
independent sentences otherwise than by a full-stop, rests upon no
rational foundation, and leads to endless perplexities. But his
practice clears him of the imputation: he is saved by the ambiguity
of the word independent. There are grammatical dependence, and
dependence of thought. Of all those ‘little hard round unconnected
things’, in the Times review, that ‘seem to come upon one as
shot would descend from a shot-making tower’ (Sir Arthur Helps), hardly
one is not dependent on its neighbours in the more liberal sense,
though each is a complete sentence and independent in grammar. Now one
important use of stops is to express the degrees of thought dependence.
A style that groups several complete sentences together, by the use
of semicolons, because they are more closely connected in thought, is
far more restful and easy—for the reader, that is—than the style
that leaves him to do the grouping for himself; and yet it is free
from the formality of the period, which consists, not of grammatically
independent sentences, but of a main sentence with many subordinate
clauses. We have not space for a long example of the group system
rightly applied; most good modern writers free from the craving to be
up to date will supply them on every page; but a very short quotation
may serve to emphasize the difference between group and spot-plague
principles. The essence of the latter is that almost the only stops
used are full-stops and commas, that conjunctions are rare, and that
when a conjunction does occur the comma is generally used, not the
full-stop. What naturally follows is an arrangement of this kind:
The sheil of Ravensnuik was, for the present at least, at his
disposal. The foreman or ‘grieve’ at the Home Farm was anxious to be
friendly, but even if he lost that place, Dan Weir knew that there was
plenty of others.—Crockett.
(To save trouble, let it be stated that the sheil is a dependency
of the Home Farm, and not contrasted with or opposed to it.) Here
there are three grammatically independent sentences, between the two
latter of which the conjunction but is inserted. It follows
from spot-plague principles that there will be a full-stop at the end
of the first, and a comma at the end of the second. With the group
system it is not so simple a matter; before we can place the stops,
we have to inquire how the three sentences are connected in thought.
It then appears that the friendliness of the grieve is mentioned to
account for the sheil’s being at disposal; that is, there is a close
connexion, though no conjunction, between the first and the second
sentences. Further, the birds in the bush of the third sentence are
contrasted, not with the second sentence’s friendliness, but with the
first sentence’s bird in the hand (which, however, is accounted for by
the second sentence’s friendliness). To group rightly, then, we must
take care, quite reversing the author’s punctuation, that the first and
second are separated by a stop of less power than that which separates
the third from them. Comma, semicolon, would do it, if the former were
sufficient between two grammatically independent sentences not joined
by a conjunction; it obviously is not sufficient here (though in some
such pairs it might be); so, instead of comma, semicolon, we must use
semicolon, full-stop; and the sentence will run, with its true meaning
much more clearly given:
The sheil of Ravensnuik was, for the present at least, at his
disposal; the foreman or ‘grieve’ at the Home Farm was anxious to be
friendly. But even if he lost that place, Dan Weir knew that there was
plenty of others.
The group system gives more trouble to the writer or compositor, and
less to the reader; the compositor cannot be expected to like it, if
the burden falls on him; inferior writers cannot be expected to choose
it either, perhaps; but the good writers who do choose it no doubt find
that after a short time the work comes to do itself by instinct.
We need now only add two or three short specimens, worse, though from
their shortness less remarkable, than the Times extract. They
are not specially selected as bad; but it may be hoped that by their
juxtaposition they may have some deterrent effect.
So Dan opened the door a little and the dog came out as if nothing had
happened. It was now clear. The light was that of late evening. The
air hardly more than cool. A gentle fanning breeze came from the North
and....—Crockett.
Allies must have common sentiments, a common policy, common interests.
Russia’s disposition is aggressive. Her policy is the closed door.
Her interests lie in monopoly. With our country it is precisely the
opposite. Japan may conquer, but she will not aggress. Russia may be
defeated, but she will not abandon her aggression. With such a country
an alliance is beyond the conception even of a dream.—Times.
Upon a hillside, a great swelling hillside, high up near the clouds,
lay a herd lad. Little more than a boy he was. He did not know much,
but he wanted to know more. He was not very good, but he wanted to be
better. He was lonely, but of that he was not aware. On the whole he
was content up there on his great hillside.—Crockett.
To be popular you have to be interested, or appear to be
interested, in other people. And there are so many in this world
in whom it is impossible to be interested. So many for whom the
most skilful hypocrisy cannot help us to maintain a semblance of
interest.—Daily Telegraph.
Of course a girl so pretty as my Miss Anne could not escape having
many suitors, especially as all over the countryside Sir Tempest had
the name of being something of a skinflint. And skinflints are always
rich, as is well known.—Crockett.
The last sentence here is a mere comment on what is itself only an
appendage, the clause introduced by especially; it has therefore
no right to the dignity of a separate sentence. But it can hardly be
mended without some alteration of words as well as stops; for instance,
put a semicolon after suitors, write moreover for especially
as, and put only a comma after skinflint; the right
proportion would then be secured.
The spot-plague, as we have shown, sometimes results in illogicality;
it need not do so, however; when it does, the fault lies with the
person who, accepting its principles, does not arrange his sentences
to suit them. It is a new-fashioned and, in our opinion, unpleasant
system, but quite compatible with correctness.
Over-stopping, to which we now proceed, is on the contrary
old-fashioned; but it is equally compatible with correctness. Though
old-fashioned, it still lingers obstinately enough to make some slight
protest desirable; the superstition that every possible stop should be
inserted in scientific and other such writing misleads compositors,
and their example affects literary authors who have not much ear. Any
one who finds himself putting down several commas close to one another
should reflect that he is making himself disagreeable, and question his
conscience, as severely as we ought to do about disagreeable conduct in
real life, whether it is necessary. He will find that the parenthetic
or emphatic effect given to an adverbial phrase by putting a comma
at each end of it is often of no value whatever to his meaning; in
other words, that he can make himself agreeable by merely putting off
a certain pompous solemnity; erasing a pair of commas may make the
difference in writing that is made in conversation by a change of tone
from the didactic to the courteous. Sometimes the abundance of commas
is not so easily reduced; a change in the order of words, the omission
of a needless adverb or conjunction, even the recasting of a sentence,
may be necessary. But it is a safe statement that a gathering of commas
(except on certain lawful occasions, as in a list) is a suspicious
circumstance. The sentence should at least be read aloud, and if it
halts or jolts some change or other should be made.
The smallest portion possible of curious interest had been
awakened within me, and, at last, I asked myself, within my own
mind....—Borrow.
None of the last three commas is wanted; those round at last are
very unpleasant, and they at least should be omitted.
In questions of trade and finance, questions which, owing, perhaps, to
their increasing intricacy, seem....—Bryce.
Perhaps can do very well without commas.
It is, however, already plain enough that, unless, indeed, some great
catastrophe should upset all their calculations, the authorities have
very little intention....—Times.
Indeed can do without commas, if it cannot itself be done
without.
Jeannie, too, is, just occasionally, like a good girl out of a book by
a sentimental lady-novelist.—Times.
If just is omitted, there need be no commas round
occasionally. There may be a value in just; but hardly
enough to compensate for the cruel jerking at the bit to which the poor
reader is subjected by a remorseless driver.
Thus, their work, however imperfect and faulty, judged by
modern lights, it may have been, brought them face to face
with....—Huxley.
The comma after thus is nothing if not pompous. And another can
be got rid of by putting it may have been before judged by
modern lights.
Lilias suggested the advice which, of all others, seemed most suited
to the occasion, that, yielding, namely, to the circumstances of their
situation, they should watch....—Scott.
Omit namely and its commas.
Shakespeare, it is true, had, as I have said, as respects England, the
privilege which only first-comers enjoy.—Lowell.
A good example of the warning value of commas. None of these can
be dispensed with, since there are no less than three parenthetic
qualifications to the sentence. But the crowd of commas ought to have
told the writer how bad his sentence was; it is like an obstacle race.
It should begin, It is true that ..., which disposes of one obstacle.
As I have said can be given a separate sentence afterwards—So
much has been said before.
Private banks and capitalists constitute the main bulk of the
subscribers, and, apparently, they are prepared to go on subscribing
indefinitely.—Times.
Putting commas round apparently amounts to the insertion of a
further clause, such as, Though you would not think they could be such
fools. But what the precise contents of the further clause may be is
problematic. At any rate, a writer should not invite us to read between
the lines unless he is sure of two things: what he wants to be read
there; and that we are likely to be willing and able readers of it. The
same is true of many words that are half adverbs and half conjunctions,
like therefore. We have the right to comma them off if we like;
but, unless it is done with a definite purpose, it produces perplexity
as well as heaviness. In the first of the next two examples, there is
no need whatever for the commas. In the second, the motive is clear:
having the choice between commas and no commas, the reporter uses them
because he so secures a pause after he, and gives the word that
emphasis which in the speech as delivered doubtless made the I
that it represents equivalent to I for my part.
Both Tom and John knew this; and, therefore, John—the soft-hearted
one—kept out of the way.—Trollope.
It would not be possible to sanction an absolutely unlimited
expenditure on the Volunteers; the burden on the tax-payers would be
too great. He, therefore, wished that those who knew most about the
Volunteers would make up their minds as to the direction in which
there should be development.—Times.
After for and and beginning a sentence commas are often
used that are hardly even correct. It may be suspected that writers
allow themselves to be deceived by the false analogy of sentences
in which the and or for is immediately followed by a
subordinate clause or phrase that has a right to its two commas. When
there is no such interruption, the only possible plea for the comma is
that it is not logical but rhetorical, and conveys some archness or
other special significance such as is hardly to be found in our two
examples:
The lawn, the soft, smooth slope, the ... bespeak an amount of elegant
comfort within, that would serve for a palace. This indication is
not without warrant; for, within it is a house of refinement and
luxury.—Dickens.
And, it is true that these were the days of mental and moral
fermentation.—Hutton.
We shall class here also, assuming for the present that the rhetorical
plea may be allowed even when there is no logical justification for a
stop, two sentences in which the copula is, standing between
subject and complement, has commas on each side of it. Impressiveness
is what is aimed at; it seems to us a tawdry device for giving one’s
sentence an ex cathedra air:
The reason why the world lacks unity, is, because man is disunited
with himself.—Emerson.
The charm in Nelson’s history, is, the unselfish
greatness.—Emerson.
Many other kinds of over-stopping might be illustrated; but we have
intentionally confined ourselves here to specimens in which grammatical
considerations do not arise, and the sentence is equally correct
whether the stops are inserted or not. Sentences in which over-stopping
outrages grammar more or less decidedly will be incidentally treated
later on. Meanwhile we make the general remark that ungrammatical
insertion of stops is a high crime and misdemeanour, whereas
ungrammatical omission of them is often venial, and in some cases
even desirable. Nevertheless the over-stopping that offends against
nothing but taste has its counterpart in under-stopping of the same
sort. And it must be added that nothing so easily exposes a writer
to the suspicion of being uneducated as omission of commas against
nearly universal custom. In the examples that follow, every one will
see at the first glance where commas are wanting. When it is remembered
that, as we have implied, an author has the right to select the degree
of intensity, or scale, of his punctuation, it can hardly be said
that grammar actually demands any stops in these sentences taken by
themselves. Yet the effect, unless we choose to assume misprints, as we
naturally do in isolated cases, is horrible.
It may be asked can further depreciation be afforded.—Times.
I believe you used to live in Warwickshire at Willowsmere Court did
you not?—Corelli.
The hills slope gently to the cliffs which overhang the bay of Naples
and they seem to bear on their outstretched arms a rich offering of
Nature’s fairest gifts for the queen city of the south.—F. M.
Crawford.
‘You made a veritable sensation Lucio!’ ‘Did I?’ He laughed. ‘You
flatter me Geoffrey.’—Corelli.
I like your swiftness of action Geoffrey.—Corelli.
Good heavens man, there are no end of lords and ladies who
will....—Corelli.
Although we are, when we turn from taste to grammar, on slightly firmer
ground, it will be seen that there are many debatable questions; and
we shall have to use some technical terms. As usual, only those points
will be attended to which our observation has shown to be important.
1. The substantival clause.
Subordinate clauses are sentences containing a subject and predicate,
but serving the purpose in the main sentence (to which they are
sometimes joined by a subordinating conjunction or relative pronoun,
but sometimes without any separate and visible link) of single words,
namely, of noun, adjective, or adverb; they are called respectively
substantival, adjectival, or adverbial clauses. Examples:
Substantival. He asked what I should do. (my plan, noun)
Adjectival. The man who acts honestly is respected.
(honest, adjective)
Adverbial. I shall see you when the sun next rises.
(to-morrow, adverb)
Now there is no rule that subordinate clauses must be separated from
the main sentence by a stop; that depends on whether they are essential
parts of the proposition (when stops are generally wrong), or more or
less separable accidents (when commas are more or less required). But
what we wish to draw attention to is a distinction in this respect,
very generally disregarded, between the substantival clause and the
two other kinds. When the others are omitted, though the desired
meaning may be spoilt, the grammar generally remains uninjured; a
complete, though not perhaps valuable sentence is left. The man is
respected, I shall see you, are as much sentences alone as
they were with the adjectival and adverbial clauses. With substantival
clauses this is seldom true; they are usually the subjects, objects,
or complements, of the verbs, that is, are grammatically essential.
He asked is meaningless by itself. (Even if the point is that he
asked and did not answer, things, or something, has to be
supplied in thought.) Now it is a principle, not without exceptions,
but generally sound, that the subject, object, or complement, is not
to be separated from its verb even by a comma (though two
commas belonging to an inserted parenthetic clause or phrase or word
may intervene). It follows that there is no logical or grammatical
justification, though there may be a rhetorical one, for the comma so
frequently placed before the that of an indirect statement.
Our own opinion (which is, however, contrary to the practice of
most compositors) is that this should always be omitted except when
the writer has a very distinct reason for producing rhetorical
impressiveness by an unusual pause. Some very ugly overstopping would
thus be avoided.
Yet there, too, we find, that character has its problems to
solve.—Meredith.
We know, that, in the individual man, consciousness
grows.—Huxley.
And it is said, that, on a visitor once asking to see his library,
Descartes led him....—Huxley.
The general opinion however was, that, if Bute had been early
practised in debate, he might have become an impressive
speaker.—Macaulay.
The comma before whether in the next is actually misleading; we
are tempted to take as adverbial what is really a substantival clause,
object to the verbal noun indifference:
The book ... had merits due to the author’s indifference, whether he
showed bad taste or not, provided he got nearer to the impression he
wished to convey.—Speaker.
Grammar, however, would afford some justification for distinguishing
between the substantival clause as subject, object, or complement, and
the substantival clause in apposition with one of these. Though there
should decidedly be no comma in He said that ..., it is strictly
defensible in It is said, that.... The that-clause in
the latter is explanatory of, and in apposition with, it; and
the ordinary sign of apposition is a comma. Similarly, My opinion
is that: It is my opinion, that. But as there seems to be
no value whatever in the distinction, our advice is to do without the
comma in all ordinary cases of either kind. A useful and reasonable
exception is made in some manuals; for instance, in Bigelow’s Manual
of Punctuation we read: ‘Clauses like “It is said”, introducing
several propositions or quotations, each preceded by the word
that, should have a comma before the first that. But if a
single proposition or quotation only is given, no comma is necessary.
Example:
Philosophers assert, that Nature is unlimited in her operations, that
she has inexhaustible treasures in reserve, that....’
Anything that shows the reader what he is to expect, and so saves
him the trouble of coming back to revise his first impressions, is
desirable if there is no strong reason against it.
A more important distinction is this: He said, &c., may have
for its object, and It is said, &c., for its (virtual) subject,
either the actual words said, or a slight rearrangement of them (not
necessarily to the eye, but at least to the mind), which makes them
more clearly part of the grammatical construction, and turns them into
true subordinate clauses. Thus He told her, You are in danger
may be kept, but is usually altered to He told her that she was in
danger, or to He told her she was in danger. In the first,
You are in danger is not properly a subordinate clause, but a
sentence, which may be said to be in apposition with these words
understood. In the second and third alike, the altered words are a
subordinate substantival clause, the object to told. It follows
that when the actual words are given as such (this is sometimes only
to be known by the tone: compare I tell you, I will come, and
I tell you I will come), a comma should be inserted; whereas,
when they are meant as mere reported or indirect speech, it should be
omitted. Actual words given as such should also be begun with a capital
letter; and if they consist of a compound sentence, or of several
sentences, a comma will not suffice for their introduction; a colon,
a colon and dash, or a full stop, with quotation marks always in the
last case, and usually in the others, will be necessary; but these are
distinctions that need not be considered here in detail.
Further, it must be remembered that substantival clauses include
indirect questions as well as indirect statements, and that the same
rules will apply to them. The two following examples are very badly
stopped:
(a) Add to all this that he died in his thirty-seventh
year: and then ask, If it be strange that his poems are
imperfect?—Carlyle.
Accommodation of the stops to the words would give:
and then ask if it be strange that his poems are imperfect.
And accommodation of the words to the stops would give:
and then ask, Is it strange that his poems are imperfect?
(b) It may be asked can further depreciation be
afforded.—Times.
The two correct alternatives here are similarly:
It may be asked, Can further depreciation be afforded?
It may be asked whether further depreciation can be afforded.
As the sentences stood originally, we get in the Carlyle a most
theatrical, and in the Times a most slovenly effect.
2. The verb and its subject, object, or complement.
Our argument against the common practice of placing a comma before
substantival that-clauses and others like them was, in brief:
This sort of that-clause is simply equivalent to a noun; that
noun is, with few exceptions, the subject, object, or complement, to a
verb; and between things so closely and essentially connected as the
verb and any of these no stop should intervene (unless for very strong
and special rhetorical reasons). This last principle, that the verb and
its essential belongings must not be parted, was merely assumed. We
think it will be granted by any one who reads the next two examples.
It is felt at once that a writer who will break the principle with so
little excuse as here will shrink from nothing.
So poor Byron was dethroned, as I had prophesied he would be,
though I had little idea that his humiliation, would be brought
about by one, whose sole strength consists in setting people to
sleep.—Borrow.
He was, moreover, not an unkind man; but the crew of the
Bounty, mutinied against him, and set him half naked in an open
boat.—Borrow.
Very little better than these, but each with some perceptible motive,
are the next six:
Depreciation of him, fetched up at a stroke the glittering armies of
her enthusiasm.—Meredith.
Opposition to him, was comparable to the stand of blocks of timber
before a flame.—Meredith.
In each of these the comma acts as an accent upon him, and is
purely rhetorical and illogical.
Such women as you, are seldom troubled with remorse.—Corelli.
Here the comma guards us from taking you are together. We have
already said that this device is illegitimate. Such sentences should be
recast; for instance, Women like you are seldom, &c.
The thick foliage of the branching oaks and elms in my grounds
afforded grateful shade and repose to the tired body, while the
tranquil loveliness of the woodland and meadow scenery, comforted and
soothed the equally tired mind.—Corelli.
With them came young boys and little children, while on either side,
maidens white-veiled and rose-wreathed, paced demurely, swinging
silver censers to and fro.—Corelli.
Swift’s view of human nature, is too black to admit of any hopes of
their millennium.—L. Stephen.
Loveliness, maidens, view, the strict subjects,
have adjectival phrases attached after them. The temptation to insert
the comma is comprehensible, but slight, and should have been resisted.
In the three that come next, the considerable length of the subject,
it must be admitted, makes a comma comforting; it gives us a sort of
assurance that we have kept our hold on the sentence. It is illogical,
however, and, owing to the importance of not dividing subject from
verb, unpleasantly illogical. In each case the comfort would be
equally effective if it were legitimized by the insertion of a comma
before as well as after the clause or phrase at the end of which the
present comma stands. The extra commas would be after earth,
victims, Schleiden.
To see so many thousand wretches burdening the earth when such
as her die, makes me think God did never intend life for a
blessing.—Swift.
An order of the day expressing sympathy with the families of the
victims and confidence in the Government, was adopted.—Times.
The famous researches of Schwann and Schleiden in 1837
and the following years, founded the modern science of
histology.—Huxley.
It may be said that it is ‘fudging’ to find an excuse, as we have
proposed to do, for a stop that we mean really to do something
different from its ostensible work. But the answer is that with few
tools and many tasks to do much fudging is in fact necessary.
A special form of this, in protest against which we shall give five
examples, each from a different well-known author, is when the subject
includes and ends with a defining relative clause, after which an
illogical comma is placed. As the relative clause is of the defining
kind (a phrase that has been explained[12]), it is practically
impossible to fudge in these sentences by putting a comma before the
relative pronoun. Even in the first sentence the length of the relative
clause is no sufficient excuse; and in all the others we should abolish
the comma without hesitation.
The same quickness of sympathy which had served him well in his work
among the East End poor, enabled him to pour feeling into the figures
of a bygone age.—Bryce.
One of its agents is our will, but that which expresses itself in our
will, is stronger than our will.—Emerson.
The very interesting class of objects to which these belong, do not
differ from the rest of the material universe.—Balfour.
And thus, the great men who were identified with the war, began slowly
to edge over to the party....—L. Stephen.
In becoming a merchant-gild the body of citizens who formed the
‘town’, enlarged their powers of civic legislation.—J. R.
Green.
In the two sentences that now follow from Mr. Morley, the offending
comma of the first parts centre, which is what grammarians call
the oblique complement, from its verb made; the offending comma
of the second parts the direct object groups from its verb
drew. Every one will allow that the sentences are clumsy; most
people will allow that the commas are illogical. As for us, we do not
say that, if the words are to be kept as they are, the commas should
be omitted; but we do say that a good writer, when he found himself
reduced to illogical commas, should have taken the trouble to rearrange
his words.
De Maistre was never more clear-sighted than when he made a vigorous
and deliberate onslaught upon Bacon, the centre of his movement
against revolutionary principles.—Morley.
In saying that the Encyclopaedists began a political work, what
is meant is that they drew into the light of new ideas, groups of
institutions, usages, and arrangements which affected the well-being
of France, as closely as nutrition affected the health and strength of
an individual Frenchman.—Morley.
It may be added, by way of concluding this section, that the insertion
of a comma in the middle of an absolute construction, which is capable,
as was shown in the sentence about Colonel Hutchinson and the governor,
of having very bad results indeed, is only a particular instance and
reductio ad absurdum of inserting a comma between subject and
verb. The comma in the absolute construction is so recognized a trap
that it might have been thought needless to mention it; the following
instances, however, will show that a warning is even now necessary.
Sir E. Seymour, having replied for the Navy, the Duke of Connaught, in
replying for the Army, said....—Times.
Thus got, having been by custom poorly substituted for
gat, so that we say He got away, instead of He gat away, many
persons abbreviate gotten into got, saying He had got,
for He had gotten.—R. G. White.
The garrison, having been driven from the outer line of defences
on July 30, Admiral Witoft considered it high time to make a
sortie.—Times.
But that didn’t last long; for Dr. Blimber, happening to change the
position of his tight plump legs, as if he were going to get up, Toots
swiftly vanished.—Dickens.
3. The adjectival clause.
This, strictly speaking, does the work of an adjective in the
sentence. It usually begins with a relative pronoun, but sometimes
with a relative adverb. The man who does not breathe dies, is
equivalent to The unbreathing man dies. The place where we
stand is holy ground, is equivalent to This place is holy
ground. But we shall include under the phrase all clauses that begin
with a relative, though some relative clauses are not adjectival,
because a division of all into defining clauses on the one hand, and
non-defining or commenting on the other, is more easily intelligible
than the division into adjectival and non-adjectival. This distinction
is more fully gone into in the chapter on Syntax, where it is suggested
that that, when possible, is the appropriate relative for
defining, and which for non-defining clauses. That, however, is
a debatable point, and quite apart from the question of stopping that
arises here. Examples of the two types are:
(Defining) The river that (which) runs through London is turbid.
(Commenting) The Thames, which runs through London, is turbid.
It will be seen that in the first the relative clause is an answer to
the imaginary question, ‘Which river?’; that is, it defines the noun
to which it belongs. In the second, such a question as ‘Which Thames?’
is hardly conceivable; the relative clause gives us a piece of extra
and non-essential information, an independent comment. The two types
are not always so easily distinguished as in these examples constructed
for the purpose. What we wish here to say is that it would contribute
much to clearness of style if writers would always make up their minds
whether they intend a definition or a comment, and would invariably use
no commas with a defining clause, and two commas with a non-defining.
All the examples that follow are in our opinion wrong. The first three
are of defining relative clauses wrongly preceded by commas; the
second three of commenting relative clauses wrongly not preceded by
commas. The last of all there may be a doubt about. If the long clause
beginning with which is intended merely to show how great the
weariness is, and which is practically equivalent to so great
that, it may be called a defining clause, and the omission of the
comma is right. But if the which really acts as a mere connexion
to introduce a new fact that the correspondent wishes to record, the
clause is non-defining, and the comma ought according to our rule to be
inserted before it.
The man, who thinketh in his heart and hath the power
straightway (very straightway) to go and do it, is not so common in
any country.—Crockett.
Now everyone must do after his kind, be he asp or angel, and these
must. The question, which a wise man and a student of modern
history will ask, is, what that kind is.—Emerson.
Those, who are urging with most ardour what are called the
greatest benefits of mankind, are narrow, self-pleasing, conceited
men.—Emerson.
A reminder is being sent to all absent members of the Nationalist
party that their attendance at Westminster is urgently required next
week when the Budget will be taken on Monday.—Times.
The Marshall Islands will pass from the control of the Jaluit
Company under that of the German colonial authorities who
will bear the cost of administration and will therefore collect all
taxes.—Times.
The causes of this popularity are, no doubt, in part, the extreme
simplicity of the reasoning on which the theory rests, in part its
extreme plausibility, in part, perhaps, the nature of the result
which is commonly thought to be speculatively interesting
without being practically inconvenient.—Balfour.
Naval critics ... are showing signs of weariness which even the
reported appearance of Admiral Nebogatoff in the Malacca Strait is
unable to remove.—Times.
4. The adverb, adverbial phrase, and adverbial clause.
In writing of substantival and adjectival clauses, our appeal was for
more logical precision than is usual. We said that the comma habitual
before substantival clauses was in most cases unjustifiable, and should
be omitted even at the cost of occasional slight discomfort. We said
that with one division of adjectival, or rather relative clauses,
commas should always be used, and with another they should always be
omitted. With the adverbial clauses, phrases, and words, on the other
hand, our appeal is on the whole for less precision; we recommend that
less precision should be aimed at, at least, though more attained, than
at present. Certain kinds of laxity here are not merely venial, but
laudable: certain other kinds are damning evidence of carelessness or
bad taste or bad education. It is not here a mere matter of choosing
between one right and one wrong way; there are many degrees.
Now is an adverb; in the house is usually an adverbial
phrase; if I know it is an adverbial clause. Logic and grammar
never prohibit the separating of any such expressions from the rest of
their sentence—by two commas if they stand in the middle of it, by
one if they begin or end it. But use of the commas tends, especially
with a single word, but also with a phrase or clause, though in inverse
proportion to its length, to modify the meaning. I cannot do it
now means no more than it says: I cannot do it, now conveys
a further assurance that the speaker would have been delighted to do
it yesterday or will be quite willing tomorrow. This distinction,
generally recognized with the single word, applies also to clauses; and
writers of judgement should take the fullest freedom in such matters,
allowing no superstition about ‘subordinate clauses’ to force upon them
commas that they feel to be needless, but inclining always when in
doubt to spare readers the jerkiness of overstopping. It is a question
for rhetoric alone, not for logic, so long as the proper allowance
of commas, if any, is given; what the proper allowance is, has been
explained a few lines back. We need not waste time on exemplifying this
simple principle; there is so far no real laxity; the writer is simply
free.
Laxity comes in when we choose, guided by nothing more authoritative
than euphony, to stop an adverbial phrase or adverbial clause, but
not to stop it at both ends, though it stands in the middle of its
sentence. This is an unmistakable offence against logic, and lays one
open to the condemnation of examiners and precisians. But the point we
wish to make is that in a very large class of sentences the injury to
meaning is so infinitesimal, and the benefit to sound so considerable,
that we do well to offend. The class is so large that only one example
need be given:
But with their triumph over the revolt, Cranmer and his colleagues
advanced yet more boldly.—J. R. Green.
The adverbial phrase is with their triumph over the revolt.
But does not belong to it, but to the whole sentence. The writer
has no defence whatever as against the logician; nevertheless, his
reader will be grateful to him. The familiar intrusion of a comma after
initial And and For where there is no intervening clause
to justify it, of which we gave examples when we spoke of overstopping,
comes probably by false analogy from the unpleasant pause that rigid
punctuation has made common in sentences of this type.
Laxity once introduced, however, has to be carefully kept within
bounds. It may be first laid down absolutely that when an adverbial
clause is to be stopped, but incompletely stopped, the omitted stop
must always be the one at the beginning, and never the one at the end.
Transgression of this is quite intolerable; we shall give several
instances at the end of the section to impress the fact. But it is also
true that even the omission of the beginning comma looks more and more
slovenly the further we get from the type of our above cited sentence.
The quotations immediately following are arranged from the less to the
more slovenly.
His health gave way, and at the age of fifty-six, he died
prematurely in harness at Quetta.—Times.
If mankind was in the condition of believing nothing, and without
a bias in any particular direction, was merely on the
look-out for some legitimate creed, it would not, I conceive, be
possible....—Balfour.
The party then, consisted of a man and his wife, of his
mother-in-law and his sister.—F. M. Crawford.
These men in their honorary capacity, already have sufficient
work to perform.—Guernsey Evening Press.
It will be observed that in the sentence from Mr. Balfour the chief
objection to omitting the comma between and and without
is that we are taken off on a false scent, it being natural at first to
suppose that we are to supply was again; this can only happen
when we are in the middle of a sentence, and not at the beginning as in
the pattern Cranmer sentence.
The gross negligence or ignorance betrayed by giving the first and
omitting the second comma will be convincingly shown by this array of
sentences from authors of all degrees.
It is not strange that the sentiment of loyalty should, from the
day of his accession have begun to revive.—Macaulay.
Was it possible that having loved she should not so rejoice,
or that, rejoicing she should not be proud of her
love?—Trollope.
I venture to suggest that, had Lord Hugh himself been better
informed in the matter he would scarcely have placed
himself....—Times.
The necessary consequence being that the law, to uphold the
restraints of which such unusual devices are employed is in
practice destitute of the customary sanctions.—Times.
The view held ... is that, owing to the constant absence of the
Commander-in-Chief on tour it is necessary that....—Times.
The master of the house, to whom, as in duty bound I
communicated my intention....—Borrow.
After this victory, Hunyadi, with his army entered Belgrade, to
the great joy of the Magyars.—Borrow.
M. Kossuth declares that, until the King calls on the
majority to take office with its own programme chaos will
prevail.—Times.
A love-affair, to be conducted with spirit and
enterprise should always bristle with opposition and
difficulty.—Corelli.
And that she should force me, by the magic of her pen to
mentally acknowledge ..., albeit with wrath and shame, my own
inferiority!—Corelli.
She is a hard-working woman dependant on her literary success for a
livelihood, and you, rolling in wealth do your best to deprive
her of the means of existence.—Corelli.
Although three trainings of the local militia have been conducted
under the new regime, Alderney, despite the fact that it is
a portion of the same military command has not as yet been
affected.—Guernsey Evening Press.
5. Parenthesis.
In one sense, everything that is adverbial is parenthetic: it can be
inserted or removed, that is, without damaging the grammar, though not
always without damaging the meaning, of the sentence. But the adverbial
parenthesis, when once inserted, forms a part of the sentence; we have
sufficiently dealt with the stops it requires in the last section; the
use of commas emphasizes its parenthetic character, and is therefore
sometimes desirable, sometimes not; no more need be said about it.
Another kind of parenthesis is that whose meaning practically governs
the sentence in the middle of which it is nevertheless inserted as an
alien element that does not coalesce in grammar with the rest. The
type is—But, you will say, Caesar is not an aristocrat. This kind is
important for our purpose because of the muddles often made, chiefly by
careless punctuation, between the real parenthesis and words that give
the same meaning, but are not, like it, grammatically separable. We
shall start with an indisputable example of this muddle:
Where, do you imagine, she would lay it?—Meredith.
These commas cannot possibly indicate anything but parenthesis; but, if
the comma’d words were really a parenthesis, we ought to have would
she instead of she would. The four sentences that now follow
are all of one pattern. The bad stopping is probably due to this same
confusion between the parenthetic and the non-parenthetic. But it
is possible that in each the two commas are independent, the first
being one of those that are half rhetorical and half caused by false
analogy, which have been mentioned as common after initial And
and For; and the second being the comma wrongly used, as we have
maintained, before substantival that-clauses.
Whence, it would appear, that he considers that all deliverances of
consciousness are original judgments.—Balfour.
Hence, he reflected, that if he could but use his literary
instinct to feed some commercial undertaking, he might gain a
considerable....—Hutton.
But, depend upon it, that no Eastern difficulty needs our intervention
so seriously as....—Huxley.
And yet, it has been often said, that the party issues were hopelessly
confused.—L. Stephen.
A less familiar form of this mistake, and one not likely to occur
except in good writers, since inferior ones seldom attempt the
construction that leads to it, is sometimes found when a subordinating
conjunction is placed late in its clause, after the object or
other member. In the Thackeray sentence, it will be observed that
the first comma would be right (1) if them had stood after
discovered instead of where it does, (2) if them had been
omitted, and any had served as the common object to both verbs.
And to things of great dimensions, if we annex an adventitious idea of
terror, they become without comparison greater.—Burke.
Any of which peccadilloes, if Miss Sharp discovered, she did not tell
them to Lady Crawley.—Thackeray.
6. The misplaced comma.
Some authors would seem to have an occasional feeling that here or
hereabouts is the place for a comma, just as in handwriting some
persons are well content if they get a dot in somewhere within
measurable distance of its i. The dot is generally over the
right word at any rate, and the comma is seldom more than one word off
its true place.
All true science begins with empiricism—though all true science is
such exactly, in so far as it strives to pass out of the empirical
stage.—Huxley.
Exactly qualifies and belongs to in so far, &c., not
such. The comma should be before it.
This, they for the most part, throw away as
worthless.—Corelli.
For the most part, alone, is the adverbial parenthesis.
But this fault occurs, perhaps nine times out of ten, in combination
with the that-clause comma so often mentioned. It may be said,
when our instances have been looked into, that in each of them,
apart from the that-clause comma, which is recognized by many
authorities, there is merely the licence that we have ourselves
allowed, omission of the first, without omission of the last, comma of
an adverbial parenthesis. But we must point out that Huxley, Green, and
Mr. Balfour, man of science, historian, and philosopher, all belong
to that dignified class of writers which is supposed to, and in most
respects does, insist on full logical stopping; they, in view of their
general practice, are not entitled to our slovenly and merely literary
licences.
And the second is, that for the purpose of attaining culture,
an exclusively scientific education is at least as effectual
as....—Huxley.
But the full discussion which followed over the various claims showed,
that while exacting to the full what he believed to be his right,
Edward desired to do justice to the country.—J. R. Green.
The one difference between these gilds in country and town was, that
in the latter case, from their close local neighbourhood, they tended
to coalesce.—J. R. Green.
It follows directly from this definition, that however restricted the
range of possible knowledge may be, philosophy can never be excluded
from it.—Balfour.
But the difficulty here, as it seems to me, is, that if you start from
your idea of evolution, these assumptions are....—Balfour.
He begged me to give over all unlawful pursuits, saying,
that if persisted in, they were sure of bringing a person to
destruction.—Borrow.
7. Enumeration.
This name, liberally interpreted, is meant to include several more
or less distinct questions. They are difficult, and much debated by
authorities on punctuation, but are of no great importance. We shall
take the liberty of partly leaving them undecided, and partly giving
arbitrary opinions; to argue them out would take more space than it is
worth while to give. But it is worth while to draw attention to
them, so that each writer may be aware that they exist, and at least be
consistent with himself. Typical sentences (from Beadnell) are:
a. Industry, honesty, and temperance, are essential to
happiness.—B.
b. Let us freely drink in the soul of love and beauty and
wisdom, from all nature and art and history.—B.
c. Plain honest truth wants no colouring.—B.
d. Many states are in alliance with, and under the protection
of France.—B.
Common variants for (a) are (1) Industry, honesty and temperance
are essential ... (2) Industry, honesty and temperance, are essential
... (3) Industry, honesty, and temperance are essential.... We
unhesitatingly recommend the original and fully stopped form, which
should be used irrespective of style, and not be interfered with by
rhetorical considerations; it is the only one to which there is never
any objection. Of the examples that follow, the first conforms to the
correct type, but no serious harm would be done if it did not. The
second also conforms; and, if this had followed variant (1) or (2),
here indistinguishable, we should have been in danger of supposing that
Education and Police were one department instead of two. The third,
having no comma after interests, follows variant (3), and, as
it happens, with no bad effect on the meaning. All three variants,
however, may under different conditions produce ambiguity or worse.
But those that remain, the women, the youths, the children, and the
elders, work all the harder.—Times.
Japanese advisers are now attached to the departments of the
Household, War, Finance, Education, and Police.—Times.
An American, whose patience, tact, and ability in
reconciling conflicting interests have won the praise of all
nationalities.—Times.
Sometimes enumerations are arranged in pairs; it is then most
unpleasant to have the comma after the last pair omitted, as in:
The orange and the lemon, the olive and the walnut elbow each other
for a footing in the fat dark earth.—F. M. Crawford.
There is a bastard form of enumeration against which warning is
seriously needed. It is viewed as, but is not really, a legitimate case
of type (a); and a quite unnecessary objection to the repetition
of and no doubt supplies the motive. Examples are:
He kept manœuvring upon Neipperg, who counter-manœuvred
with vigilance, good judgment, and would not come to
action.—Carlyle.
Moltke had recruited, trained, and knew by heart all the men under
him.—Times.
Hence loss of time, of money, and sore trial of patience.—R. G.
White.
The principle is this: in an enumeration given by means of a comma
or commas, the last comma being replaced by or combined with
and—our type (a), that is—, there must not be anything
that is common to two members (as here, counter-manœuvred with,
had, loss) without being common to all. We may say,
Moltke had recruited and trained and knew, Moltke had recruited, had
trained, and knew, or, Moltke had recruited, trained, and known; but we
must not say what the Times says. The third sentence may run,
Loss of time and money, and sore trial, or, Loss of time, of money, and
of patience; but not as it does.
So much for type (a). Type (b) can be very shortly
disposed of. It differs in that the conjunction (and,
or, nor, &c.) is expressed every time, instead of being
represented except in the last place by a comma. It is logically
quite unnecessary, but rhetorically quite allowable, to use commas
as well as conjunctions. The only caution needed is that, if commas
are used at all, and if the enumeration does not end the sentence, and
is not concluded by a stronger stop, a comma must be inserted after
the last member as well as after the others. In the type sentence,
which contains two enumerations, it would be legitimate to use commas
as well as ands with one set and not with the other, if it
were desired either to avoid monotony or to give one list special
emphasis. The three examples now to be added transgress the rule about
the final comma. We arrange them from bad to worse; in the last of
them, the apparently needless though not necessarily wrong comma after
fall suggests that the writer has really felt a comma to be
wanting to the enumeration, but has taken a bad shot with it, as in the
examples of section 6 on the misplaced comma.
Neither the Court, nor society, nor Parliament, nor the older
men in the Army have yet recognized the fundamental truth
that....—Times.
A subordinate whose past conduct in the post he fills, and whose known
political sympathies make him wholly unfitted, however loyal his
intentions may be, to give that....—Times.
But there are uninstructed ears on whom the constant abuse, and
imputation of low motives may fall, with a mischievous and misleading
effect.—Times.
Of type (c) the characteristic is that we have two or more
adjectives attached to a following noun; are there to be commas between
the adjectives, or not? The rule usually given is that there should be,
unless the last adjective is more intimately connected with the noun,
so that the earlier one qualifies, not the noun, but the last adjective
and the noun together; it will be noticed that we strictly have no
enumeration then at all. This is sometimes useful; and so is the more
practical and less theoretic direction to ask whether and
could be inserted, and if so use the comma, but not otherwise. These
both sound sufficient in the abstract. But that there are doubts left
in practice is shown by the type sentence, which Beadnell gives
as correct, though either test would rather require the comma. He
gives also as correct, Can flattery soothe the dull, cold ear of
death?—which is not very clearly distinguishable from the other. Our
advice is to use these tests when in doubt, but with a leaning to the
omission of the comma. If it happens that a comma of this particular
class is the only stop in a sentence, it has a false appearance of
dividing the sentence into two parts that is very unpleasant, and may
make the reader go through it twice to make sure that all is right—an
inconvenience that should by all means be spared him.
Type (d) is one in which the final word or phrase of a sentence
has two previous expressions standing in the same grammatical relation
to it, but their ending with different prepositions, or the fact
that one is to be substituted for the other, or the length of the
expressions, or some other cause, obscures this identity of relation.
Add to the type sentence the following:
His eloquence was the main, one might almost say the sole, source of
his influence.—Bryce.
To dazzle people more, he learned or pretended to learn, the Spanish
language.—Bagehot.
... apart from philosophical and sometimes from theological,
theories.—Balfour.
The rules we lay down are: (1) If possible use no stops at all. (2)
Never use the second comma and omit the first. (3) Even when the first
is necessary, the second may often be dispensed with. (4) Both commas
may be necessary if the phrases are long.
We should correct all the examples, including the type: the type under
rule (1); the Bryce (which is strictly correct) under rule (3); the
Bagehot under rules (2) and (1); and the Balfour under rules (2) and
(3); the list two are clearly wrong. The four would then stand as
follows:
Many states are in alliance with and under the protection of France.
His eloquence was the main, one might almost say the sole source of
his influence.
To dazzle people more, he learned or pretended to learn the Spanish
language.
... apart from philosophical, and sometimes from theological theories.
Learners will be inclined to say: all this is very indefinite; do
give us a clear rule that will apply to all cases. Such was the view
with which, on a matter of even greater importance than punctuation,
Procrustes identified himself; but it brought him to a bad end. The
clear rule, Use all logical commas, would give us:
He was born, in, or near, London, on December 24th, 1900.
No one would write this who was not suffering from bad hypertrophy of
the grammatical conscience. The clear rule, Use no commas in this sort
of enumeration, would give:
If I have the queer ways you accuse me of, that is because but I
should have thought a man of your perspicacity might have been
expected to see that it was also why I live in a hermitage all by
myself.
No one would write this without both commas (after because and
why) who was not deeply committed to an anti-comma crusade.
Between the two extremes lie cases calling for various treatment; the
ruling principle should be freedom within certain limits.
8. The comma between independent sentences.
Among the signs that more particularly betray the uneducated writer is
inability to see when a comma is not a sufficient stop. Unfortunately
little more can be done than to warn beginners that any serious slip
here is much worse than they will probably suppose, and recommend them
to observe the practice of good writers.
It is roughly true that grammatically independent sentences should be
parted by at least a semicolon; but in the first place there are very
large exceptions to this; and secondly, the writer who really knows a
grammatically independent sentence when he sees it is hardly in need of
instruction; this must be our excuse for entering here into what may
be thought too elementary an explanation. Let us take the second point
first; it may be of some assistance to remark that a sentence joined
to the previous one by a coordinating conjunction is grammatically
independent, as well as one not joined to it at all. But the difference
between a coordinating and a subordinating conjunction is itself in
English rather fine. Every one can see that ‘I will not try; it is
dangerous’ is two independent sentences—independent in grammar,
though not in thought. But it is a harder saying that ‘I will not try,
for it is dangerous’ is also two sentences, while ‘I will not try,
because it is dangerous’ is one only. The reason is that for
coordinates, and because subordinates; instead of giving lists,
which would probably be incomplete, of the two kinds of conjunction,
we mention that a subordinating conjunction may be known from the
other kind by its being possible to place it and its clause before
the previous sentence instead of after, without destroying the sense:
we can say ‘Because it is dangerous, I will not try’, but not ‘For it
is dangerous, I will not try’. This test cannot always be applied in
complicated sentences; simple ones must be constructed for testing the
conjunction in question.
Assuming that it is now understood (1) what a subordinating and what
a coordinating conjunction is, (2) that a member joined on by no
more than a coordinating conjunction is a grammatically independent
sentence, or simply a sentence in the proper meaning of the word,
and not a subordinate clause, we return to the first point. This was
that, though independent sentences are regularly parted by at least
a semicolon, there are large exceptions to the rule. These we shall
only be able to indicate very loosely. There are three conditions
that may favour the reduction of the semicolon to a comma: (1) Those
coordinating conjunctions which are most common tend in the order of
their commonness to be humble, and to recognize a comma as sufficient
for their dignity. The order may perhaps be given as: and,
or, but, so, nor, for; conjunctions
less common than these should scarcely ever be used with less than
a semicolon; and many good writers would refuse to put a mere comma
before for. (2) Shortness and lightness of the sentence joined
on helps to lessen the need for a heavy stop. (3) Intimate connexion
in thought with the preceding sentence has the same effect. Before
giving our examples, which are all of undesirable commas, we point
out that in the first two there are independent signs of the writers’
being uneducated; and such signs will often be discoverable. It will
be clear from what we have said why the others are bad—except perhaps
the third; it is particularly disagreeable to have two successive
independent sentences tagged on with commas, as those beginning with
nor and for are in that example.
No peace at night he enjoys, for he lays awake.—Guernsey
Advertiser.
Now accepted, nominal Christendom believes this, and strives to
attain unto it, then why the inconsistency of creed and
deed?—Daily Telegraph.
But who is responsible to Government for the efficiency of the
Army? The Commander-in-Chief and no one else, nor has anyone
questioned the fact, for it is patent.—Times.
But even on this theory the formula above stated holds good,
for such systems, so far from being self-contained
(as it were) and sufficient evidence for themselves, are
really....—Balfour.
Some banks on the Nevsky Prospect are having iron shutters fitted,
otherwise there is nothing apparently to justify General
Trepoff’s proclamation.—Times.
Everybody knows where his own shoe pinches, and, if people find
drawbacks in the places they inhabit, they must also find advantages,
otherwise they would not be there.—Times.
We have suffered many things at the hands of the Russian Navy during
the war, nevertheless the news that Admiral Rozhdestvensky ...
will send a thrill of admiration....—Times.
I think that on the whole we may be thankful for the architectural
merits of the Gaiety block, it has breadth and dignity of design and
groups well on the angular site.—Times.
It will not be irrelevant to add here, though the point has been
touched upon in Understopping, that though a light and-clause
may be introduced by no more than a comma, it does not follow that it
need not be separated by any stop at all, as in:
When the Motor Cars Act was before the House it was suggested that
these authorities should be given the right to make recommendations to
the central authorities and that right was conceded.—Times.
9. The semicolon between subordinate members.
Just as the tiro will be safer if he avoids commas before independent
sentences, so he will generally be wise not to use a semicolon before
a mere subordinate member. We have explained, indeed, that it is
sometimes quite legitimate for rhetorical reasons, and is under certain
circumstances almost required by proportion. This is when the sentence
contains commas doing less important work than the one about which the
question arises. But the tiro’s true way out of the difficulty is to
simplify his sentences so that they do not need such differentiation.
Even skilful writers, as the following two quotations will show,
sometimes come to grief over this.
One view called me to another; one hill to its fellow, half across
the county, and since I could answer at no more trouble than
the snapping forward of a lever, I let the county flow under my
wheels.—Kipling.
Nay, do not the elements of all human virtues and all human vices;
the passions at once of a Borgia and of a Luther, lie written, in
stronger or fainter lines, in the consciousness of every individual
bosom?—Carlyle.
In the first of these the second comma and the semicolon clearly ought
to change places. In the second it looks as if Carlyle had thought
it dull to have so many commas about; but the remedy was much worse
than dullness. Avoidance of what a correspondent supposes to be dull,
but what would in fact be natural and right, accounts also for the
following piece of vicarious rhetoric; the writer is not nearly so
excited, it may be suspected, as his semicolons would make him out.
The ordinary sensible man would have (1) used commas, and (2) either
omitted the third and fourth denies (reminding us of Zola’s
famous j’accuse, not vicarious, and on an adequate occasion), or
else inserted an and before the last repetition.
Mr. Loomis denies all three categorically. He denies that the
Asphalt Company paid him £2,000 or any other sum; denies that he
purchased a claim against the Venezuelan Government and then used his
influence when Minister at Caracas to collect the claim; denies that
he agreed with Mr. Meyers or anybody else to use his influence for
money.—Times.
10. The exclamation mark when there is no exclamation.
My friend! this conduct amazes me!—B.
We must differ altogether from Beadnell’s rule that ‘This point is
used to denote any sudden emotion of the mind, whether of joy, grief,
surprise, fear, or any other sensation’—at least as it is exemplified
in his first instance, given above. The exclamation mark after
friend is justifiable, not the other. The stop should be used,
with one exception, only after real exclamations. Real exclamations
include (1) the words recognized as interjections, as alas,
(2) fragmentary expressions that are not complete sentences, as My
friend in the example, and (3) complete statements that contain an
exclamatory word, as:
What a piece of work is man!—B.
The exception mentioned above is this: when the writer wishes to
express his own incredulity or other feeling about what is not his own
statement, but practically a quotation from some one else, he is at
liberty to do it with a mark of exclamation; in the following example,
the epitaph-writer expresses either his wonder or his incredulity about
what Fame says.
Entomb’d within this vault a lawyer lies
Who, Fame assureth us, was just and wise!—B.
The exclamation mark is a neat and concise sneer at the legal
profession.
Outside these narrow limits the exclamation mark must not be used. We
shall quote a very instructive saying of Landor’s: ‘I read warily;
and whenever I find the writings of a lady, the first thing I do
is to cast my eye along her pages, to see whether I am likely to be
annoyed by the traps and spring-guns of interjections; and if I happen
to espy them I do not leap the paling’. To this we add that when the
exclamation mark is used after mere statements it deserves the name,
by which it is sometimes called, mark of admiration; we feel that the
writer is indeed lost in admiration of his own wit or impressiveness.
But this use is mainly confined to lower-class authors; when a grave
historian stoops to it, he gives us quite a different sort of shock
from what he designed.
The unfortunate commander was in the situation of some bold,
high-mettled cavalier, rushing to battle on a warhorse whose tottering
joints threaten to give way at every step, and leave his rider to the
mercy of his enemies!—Prescott.
The road now struck into the heart of a mountain region, where
woods, precipices, and ravines were mingled together in a sort of
chaotic confusion, with here and there a green and sheltered valley,
glittering like an island of verdure amidst the wild breakers of a
troubled ocean!—Prescott.
11. Confusion between question and exclamation.
Fortunate man!—who would not envy you! Love!—who would, who could
exist without it—save me!—Corelli.
What wonder that the most docile of Russians should be crying out ‘how
long’!—Times.
We have started with three indisputable instances of the exclamation
mark used for the question mark. It is worth notice that the correct
stopping for the end of the second quotation (though such accuracy
is seldom attempted) would be:—long?’? To have fused two questions
into an exclamation is an achievement. But these are mere indefensible
blunders, not needing to be thought twice about, such as author and
compositor incline to put off each on the other’s shoulders.
The case is not always so clear. In the six sentences lettered for
reference, a-d have the wrong stop; in e the
stop implied by he exclaims is also wrong; in f, though
the stop is right assuming that the form of the sentence is what was
really meant, we venture to question this point, as we do also in
some of the earlier sentences. Any one who agrees with the details of
this summary can save himself the trouble of reading the subsequent
discussion.
a. In that interval what had I not lost!—Lamb.
b. And what will not the discontinuance cost
me!—Richardson.
c. A streak of blue below the hanging alders is certainly a
characteristic introduction to the kingfisher. How many people first
see him so?—Times.
d. Does the reading of history make us fatalists? What courage
does not the opposite opinion show!—Emerson.
e. What economy of life and money, he exclaims, would not have
been spared the empire of the Tsars had it not rendered war certain by
devoting itself so largely to the works of peace.—Times.
f. How many, who think no otherwise than the
young painter, have we not heard disbursing secondhand
hyperboles?—Stevenson.
It will be noticed that in all these sentences except c there is
a negative, which puts them, except f, wrong; while in c
it is the absence of the negative that makes the question wrong. It
will be simplest to start with c. The writer clearly means to
let us know that many people see the kingfisher first as a blue streak.
He might give this simply so, as a statement. He might (artificially)
give it as an exclamation—How many first see him so! Or he
might (very artificially) give it as a question—How many do not
first see him so?—a ‘rhetorical question’ in which How many
interrogative is understood to be equivalent to Few positive. He
has rejected the simple statement; vaulting ambition has o’erleapt, and
he has ended in a confusion between the two artificial ways of saying
the thing, taking the words of the possible exclamation and the stop of
the possible question. In a, b, d, and implicitly
in e, we have the converse arrangement, or derangement. But as
a little more clear thinking is required for them, we point out that
the origin of the confusion (though the careless printing of fifty
or a hundred years ago no doubt helped to establish it) lies in the
identity between the words used for questions and for exclamations. It
will be enough to suggest the process that accounts for a; the
ambiguity is easily got rid of by inserting a noun with what.
Question: What amount had I lost?
Exclamation: What an amount I had lost!
That is the first stage; the resemblance is next increased by inverting
subject and verb in the exclamation, which is both natural enough
in that kind of sentence, and particularly easy after In that
interval. So we get
Question: In that interval, what (amount) had I lost?
Exclamation: In that interval, what (an amount) had I lost!
The words, when the bracketed part of each sentence is left out, are
now the same; but the question is of course incapable of giving the
required meaning. The writer, seeing this, but deceived by the order
of words into thinking the exclamation a question, tries to mend it by
inserting not; what ... not, in rhetorical questions,
being equivalent to everything. At this stage some writers
stick, as Stevenson in f. Others try to make a right out of two
wrongs by restoring to the quondam exclamation, which has been wrongly
converted with the help of not into a question, the exclamation
mark to which it has after conversion no right. Such is the genesis
of a, b, d. The proper method, when the simple
statement is rejected, as it often reasonably may be, is to use the
exclamation, not the Stevensonian question[13], to give the exclamation
its right mark, and not to insert the illogical negative.
12. Internal question and exclamation marks.
By this name we do not mean that insertion of a bracketed stop of which
we shall nevertheless give one example. That is indeed a confession of
weakness and infallible sign of the prentice hand, and further examples
will be found in Airs and Graces, miscellaneous; but it
is outside grammar, with which these sections are concerned.
Under these circumstances, it would be interesting to ascertain
the exact position of landlords whose tenants decline to pay rent,
and whose only asset (!) from their property is the income-tax now
claimed.—Times.
What is meant is the ugly stop in the middle of a sentence, unbracketed
and undefended by quotation marks, of which examples follow. To
novelists, as in the first example, it may be necessary for the purpose
of avoiding the nuisance of perpetual quotation marks. But elsewhere
it should be got rid of by use of the indirect question or otherwise.
Excessive indulgence in direct questions or exclamations where there
is no need for them whatever is one of the sensational tendencies of
modern newspapers.
Why be scheming? Victor asked.—Meredith.
What will Japan do? is thought the most pressing question of
all.—Times. (What Japan will do is thought, &c.)
What next? is the next question which the American Press
discusses.—Times. (‘What next?’ is, &c. Or, What will come
next is, &c.)
Amusing efforts are shown below at escaping the ugliness of the
internal question mark. Observe that the third quotation has a worse
blunder, since we have here two independent sentences.
Can it be that the Government will still persist in continuing the now
hopeless struggle is the question on every lip?—Times.
Men are disenchanted. They have got what they wanted in the days of
their youth, yet what of it, they ask?—Morley.
Yet we remember seeing l’Abbé Constantin some sixteen years ago or
more at the Royalty, with that fine old actor Lafontaine in the
principal part, and seeing it with lively interest. Was it distinctly
‘dates’, for nothing wears so badly as the namby-pamby?—Times.
13. The unaccountable comma.
We shall now conclude these grammatical sections with a single example
of those commas about which it is only possible to say that they are
repugnant to grammar. It is as difficult to decide what principle they
offend against as what impulse can possibly have dictated them. They
are commonest in the least educated writers of all; and, next to
these, in the men of science whose overpowering conscientiousness has
made the mechanical putting in of commas so habitual that it perhaps
becomes with them a sort of reflex action, and does itself at wrong
moments without their volition.
The Rector, lineal representative of the ancient monarchs of the
University, though now, little more than a ‘king of shreds and
patches.’—Huxley.
It was said in the general remarks at the beginning of this chapter
that the systematic use of the colon as one of the series (,), (;),
(:), (.), had died out with the decay of formal periods. Many people
continue to use it, but few, if we can trust our observation, with any
nice regard to its value. Some think it a prettier or more impressive
stop than the semicolon, and use it instead of that; some like variety,
and use the two indifferently, or resort to one when they are tired
of the other. As the abandonment of periodic arrangement really makes
the colon useless, it would be well (though of course any one who
still writes in formal periods should retain his rights over it) if
ordinary writers would give it up altogether except in the special
uses, independent of its quantitative value, to which it is being more
and more applied by common consent. These are (1) between two sentences
that are in clear antithesis, but not connected by an adversative
conjunction; (2) introducing a short quotation; (3) introducing a
list; (4) introducing a sentence that comes as fulfilment of a promise
expressed or implied in the previous sentence; (5) introducing an
explanation or proof that is not connected with the previous sentence
by for or the like. Examples are:
(1) Man proposes: God disposes.
(2) Always remember the ancient maxim: Know thyself.—B.
(3) Chief rivers: Thames, Severn, Humber....
(4) Some things we can, and others we cannot do: we can walk, but we
cannot fly.—Bigelow.
(5) Rebuke thy son in private: public rebuke hardens the heart.—B.
In the following clear case of antithesis a colon would have been more
according to modern usage than the semicolon.
As apart from our requirements Mr. Arnold-Forster’s schemes have many
merits; in relation to them they have very few.—Times.
It now only remains, before leaving actual stops for the dash, hyphen,
quotation mark, and bracket, to comment on a few stray cases of
ambiguity, false scent, and ill-judged stopping. We have not hunted
up, and shall not manufacture, any of the patent absurdities that
are amusing but unprofitable. The sort of ambiguity that most needs
guarding against is that which allows a sleepy reader to take the words
wrong when the omission or insertion of a stop would have saved him.
The chief agitators of the League, who have—not unnaturally
considering the favours showered upon them in the past—a high sense
of their own importance....—Times.
With no comma after unnaturally the first thought is that the
agitators not unnaturally consider; second thoughts put it right; but
second thoughts should never be expected from a reader.
Simultaneously extensive reclamation of land and harbour improvements
are in progress at Chemulpo and Fusan.—Times.
With no comma after the first word, the sleepy reader is set wondering
what simultaneously extensive means, and whether it is
journalese for equally extensive.
But Anne and I did, for we had played there all our lives—at
least, all the years we had spent together and the rest do not
count in the story. When Anne and I came together we began to
live.—Crockett.
A comma after together would save us from adding the two sets
of years to each other. In the next piece, on the other hand, the
uncomfortable comma after gold is apparently meant to warn us
quite unnecessarily that here and there belongs to the verb.
Flecks of straw-coloured gold, here and there lay upon it, where the
sunshine touched the bent of last year.—Crockett.
After that, having once fallen off from their course, they at length
succeeded in crossing the Aegean, and beating up in the teeth of the
Etesian winds, only yesterday, seventy days out from Egypt, put in at
the Piraeus.—S. T. Irwin.
The omission of the comma between and and beating would
ordinarily be quite legitimate. Here, it puts us off on a false scent,
because it allows beating to seem parallel with crossing
and object to succeeded in; we have to go back again when we get
to the end, and work it out.
The French demurring to the conditions which the English commander
offered, again commenced the action.—B.
The want of a comma between French and demurring makes us
assume an absolute construction and expect another subject, of which we
are disappointed.
The next two pairs of examples illustrate the effect of mere accidental
position on stopping. This is one of the numberless small disturbing
elements that make cast-iron rules impossible in punctuation.
I must leave you to discover what the answer is.
What the answer is, I must leave you to discover.
That is, a substantival clause out of its place is generally allowed
the comma that all but the straitest sect of punctuators would refuse
it in its place.
In the present dispute, therefore, the local politicians have had to
choose between defence of the principle of authority and espousing the
cause of the local police.—Times.
Of its forty-four commissioners however few actually took any part
in its proceedings; and the powers of the Commission....—J. R.
Green.
The half adverbs half conjunctions of which therefore and
however are instances occupy usually the second place in the
sentence. When there, it is of little importance whether they are
stopped or not, though we have indicated our preference for no stops.
But when it happens that they come later (or earlier), the commas are
generally wanted. Therefore in the first of these sentences
would be as uncomfortable if stripped as however actually is in
the second.
Moved beyond his wont by our English ill-treatment of the dash,
Beadnell permits himself a wail as just as it is pathetic.
‘The dash is frequently employed in a very capricious and arbitrary
manner, as a substitute for all sorts of points, by writers whose
thoughts, although, it may be, sometimes striking and profound, are
thrown together without order or dependence; also by some others, who
think that they thereby give prominence and emphasis to expressions
which in themselves are very commonplace, and would, without this
fictitious assistance, escape the observation of the reader, or be
deemed by him hardly worthy of notice.’
It is all only too true; these are the realms of Chaos, and the lord
of them is Sterne, from whom modern writers of the purely literary
kind have so many of their characteristics. Wishing for an example, we
merely opened the first volume of Tristram Shandy at a venture,
and ‘thus the Anarch old With faltering speech and visage incomposed
Answered’:
—Observe, I determine nothing upon this.—My way is ever to point
out to the curious, different tracts of investigation, to come at the
first springs of the events I tell;—not with a pedantic fescue,—or
in the decisive manner of Tacitus, who outwits himself and his
reader;—but with the officious humility of a heart devoted to the
assistance merely of the inquisitive;—to them I write,—and by them I
shall be read,—if any such reading as this could be supposed to hold
out so long,—to the very end of the world.—Sterne.
The modern newspaper writer who overdoes the use of dashes is seldom as
incorrect as Sterne, but is perhaps more irritating:
There are also a great number of people—many of them not in the
least tainted by militarism—who go further and who feel that a man
in order to be a complete man—that is, one capable of protecting
his life, his country, and his civil and political rights—should
acquire as a boy and youth the elements of military training,—that
is, should be given a physical training of a military character,
including....—Spectator.
It must be added, however, that Beadnell himself helps to make things
worse, by countenancing the strange printer’s superstition that (,—)
is beautiful to look upon, and (—,) ugly.
Under these circumstances we shall have to abandon our usual practice
of attending only to common mistakes, and deal with the matter a
little more systematically. We shall first catalogue, with examples,
the chief uses of the dash; next state the debatable questions that
arise; and end with the more definite misuses. It will be convenient
to number all examples for reference; and, as many or most of the
quotations contain some minor violation of what we consider the true
principles, these will be corrected in brackets.
1. Chief common uses.
a. Adding to a phrase already used an explanation, example, or
preferable substitute.
1. Nicholas Copernicus was instructed in that seminary where it is
always happy when any one can be well taught,—the family circle.—B.
(Omit the comma)
2. Anybody might be an accuser,—a personal enemy, an infamous person,
a child, parent, brother, or sister.—Lowell. (Omit the comma)
3. That the girls were really possessed seemed to Stoughton and his
colleagues the most rational theory,—a theory in harmony with the
rest of their creed.—Lowell. (Omit the comma)
b. Inviting the reader to pause and collect his forces against
the shock of an unexpected word that is to close the sentence. It is
generally, but not always, better to abstain from this device; the
unexpected, if not drawn attention to, is often more effective because
less theatrical.
4. To write imaginatively a man should
have—imagination.—Lowell.
c. Assuring the reader that what is coming, even if not
unexpected, is witty. Writers should be exceedingly sparing of this
use; good wine needs no bush.
5. Misfortune in various forms had overtaken the county families,
from high farming to a taste for the junior stage, and—the
proprietors lived anywhere else except on their own proper
estates.—Crockett.
d. Marking arrival at the principal sentence or the predicate
after a subordinate clause or a subject that is long or compound.
6. As soon as the queen shall come to London, and the houses of
Parliament shall be opened, and the speech from the throne be
delivered,—then will begin the great struggle of the contending
factions.—B.
e. Resuming after a parenthesis or long phrase, generally with
repetition of some previous words in danger of being forgotten.
7. It is now idle to attempt to hide the fact that never was the
Russian lack of science, of the modern spirit, or, to speak frankly,
of intelligence—never was the absence of training or of enthusiasm
which retards the efforts of the whole Empire displayed in a more
melancholy fashion than in the Sea of Japan.—Times. (Add a
comma after intelligence)
f. Giving the air of an afterthought to a final comment that
would spoil the balance of the sentence if preceded only by an ordinary
stop. Justifiable when really wanted, that is, when it is important to
keep the comment till the end; otherwise it is slightly insulting to
the reader, implying that he was not worth working out the sentence for
before it was put down.
8. As they parted, she insisted on his giving the most solemn
promises that he would not expose himself to danger—which was quite
unnecessary.
g. Marking a change of speakers when quotation marks and ‘he
said’, &c., are not used; or, in a single speech, a change of subject
or person addressed.
9. Who created you?—God.—B.
10. ... And lose the name of action.—Soft you now!
The fair Ophelia!
h. With colon or other stop before a quotation.
11. Hear Milton:—How charming is divine Philosophy!
12. What says Bacon?—Revenge is a kind of wild justice.
i. Introducing a list.
13. The four greatest names in English literature are almost the first
we come to,—Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, and Milton.—B. (Omit the
comma before the dash)
k. Confessing an anacoluthon, or substitution of a new
construction for the one started with.
14. Then the eye of a child,—who can look unmoved into
that well undefiled, in which heaven itself seems to be
reflected?—Bigelow. (Omit the comma)
l. Breaking off a sentence altogether.
15. Oh, how I wish—! But what is the use of wishing?
m. Doubled to serve the purpose of brackets. It gives a medium
between the light comma parenthesis and the heavy bracket parenthesis.
It also has the advantage over brackets that when the parenthesis
ends only with the sentence the second dash need not be given; this
advantage, however, may involve ambiguity, as will be shown.
16. In every well regulated community—such as that of England,—the
laws own no superior.—B. (The comma should either be omitted or
placed after instead of before the second dash).
These are a dozen distinct uses of more or less value or importance,
to which others might no doubt be added; but they will suffice both to
show that the dash is a hard-worked symbol, and to base our remarks
upon.
2. Debatable questions.
There are several questions that must be answered before we can use
the dash with confidence. First, is the dash to supersede stops at the
place where it is inserted, or to be added to them? Secondly, what is
its relation to the stops in the part of the sentence (or group of
sentences) that follows it? Does its authority, that is, extend to the
end of the sentence or group, or where does it cease? Thirdly, assuming
that it is or can be combined with stops, what is the right order as
between the two?
Beadnell’s answer to the first question is: The dash does not
dispense with the use of the ordinary points at the same time, when
the grammatical construction of the sentence requires them. But
inasmuch as a dash implies some sort of break, irregular pause, or
change of intention, it seems quite needless to insert the stop that
would have been used if it had not been decided that a stop was
inadequate. The dash is a confession that the stop will not do; then
let the stop go. The reader, who is the person to be considered,
generally neither knows nor cares to know how the sentence might,
with inferior effect, have been written; he only feels that the stop
is otiose, and that his author had better have been off with the old
love before he was on with the new. There are exceptions to this:
obviously in examples 9, 10, 11, 12, and 15, where the dash is at the
end or beginning of a sentence; and perhaps also in sentences of which
the reader can clearly foresee the grammatical development. In example
7, for instance, it is clear that a participle (displayed
or another) is due after never was &c.; a comma after
intelligence is therefore definitely expected. So in example
6 we are expecting either another continuation of as soon as,
or the principal sentence, before either of which a comma is looked
for. In examples 2 and 3, on the other hand, the sentence may for all
we know be complete at the place where the dash stands, so that no
expectation is disappointed by omitting the comma. The rule, then,
should be that a dash is a substitute for any internal stop, and not
an addition to it, except when, from the reader’s point of view, a
particular stop seemed inevitable.
It must be admitted that that conclusion is not very certain, and also
that the matter is of no great importance, provided that the stops,
if inserted, are the right ones. More certainty is possible about
the combination of stops with the double dash, which we have not yet
considered. The probable origin of the double dash will be touched
upon when we come to the second question; but whatever its origin,
it is now simply equivalent to a pair of brackets, except that it is
slightly less conspicuous, and sometimes preferred on that account.
Consequently, the same rule about stops will apply to both, and as
there is no occasion to treat of brackets separately, it may here be
stated for both. The use of a parenthesis being to insert, without
damage to the rest of the sentence, something that is of theoretically
minor importance, it is necessary that we should be able simply to
remove the two dashes or brackets with everything enclosed by them, and
after their removal find the sentence complete and rightly punctuated.
Further, there is no reason for using inside the parenthesis any stop
that has not an internal value; that is, no stop can possibly be
needed just before the second dash except an exclamation or question
mark, and none at all just after the first; but stops may be necessary
to divide up the parenthesis itself if it is compound. Three examples
follow, with the proper corrections in brackets:
17. Garinet cites the case of a girl near Amiens possessed by three
demons,—Mimi, Zozo, and Crapoulet,—in 1816.—Lowell. (Omit
both commas; the first is indeed just possible, though not required,
in the principal sentence; the last is absolutely meaningless in the
parenthesis)
18. Its visions and its delights are too penetrating,—too
living,—for any white-washed object or shallow fountain long to
endure or to supply.—Ruskin. (Omit both commas; this time
the first is as impossible in the principal sentence as the second is
meaningless in the parenthesis)
19. The second carries us on from 1625 to 1714—less than a
century—yet the walls of the big hall in the Examination Schools are
not only well covered....—Times. (Insert a comma, as necessary
to the principal sentence, outside the dashes; whether before the
first or after the last will be explained in our answer to the third
question)
The second question is, how far the authority of the dash extends.
There is no reason, in the nature of things, why we should not on
the one hand be relieved of it by the next stop, or on the other be
subject to it till the paragraph ends. The three following examples,
which we shall correct in brackets by anticipation, but which we shall
also assume not to be mere careless blunders, seem to go on the first
hypothesis.
20. The Moral Nature, that Law of laws, whose revelations
introduce greatness—yea, God himself, into the open soul, is not
explored.—Emerson. (Substitute a dash for the comma after
himself. Here, however, Emerson expects us to terminate the
authority at the right comma rather than at the first that comes,
making things worse)
21. I ... there complained of the common notions of the special
virtues—justice, &c., as too vague to furnish exact determinations of
the actions enjoined under them.—H. Sidgwick. (Substitute a
dash for the comma after &c.)
22. There are vicars and vicars, and of all sorts I love an
innovating vicar—a piebald progressive professional reactionary, the
least.—H. G. Wells. (Substitute a dash for the comma after
reactionary)
It needs no further demonstration, however, that commas are frequently
used after a dash without putting an end to its influence; and if they
are to be sometimes taken, nevertheless, as doing so, confusion is sure
to result. Unless the author of the next example is blind to the danger
that two neighbouring but independent dashes may be mistaken for a
parenthetic pair, he must have assumed that the authority of a dash is
terminated at any rate by a semicolon; that, if true, would obviate the
danger.
23. It is a forlorn hope, however excellent the translation—and Mr.
Hankin’s could not be bettered; or however careful the playing—and
the playing at the Stage Society performance was meticulously
careful.—Times. (Insert a dash between bettered and the
semicolon, which then need not be more than a comma)
But that it is not true will probably be admitted on the strength of
sentences like:
24. There may be differences of opinion on the degrees—no one takes
white for black: most people sometimes take blackish for black—, but
that is not fatal to my argument.
On the other hand, we doubt whether a full stop is ever allowed to
stand in the middle of a dash parenthesis, as it of course may in a
bracket parenthesis. The reason for the distinction is clear. When we
have had a left-hand bracket we know for certain that a right-hand
one is due, full stops or no full stops; but when we have had a dash,
we very seldom know for certain that it is one of a pair; and the
appearance of a full stop would be too severe a trial of our faith.
It seems natural to suppose that the double-dash parenthesis is thus
accounted for: the construction started with a single dash; but as it
was often necessary to revert to the main construction, the second
dash was resorted to as a declaration that the close time, or state of
siege, was over. The rule we deduce is: All that follows a dash is to
be taken as under its influence until either a second dash terminates
it, or a full stop is reached.
Our answer to the third question has already been given by
implication; but it may be better to give it again explicitly. We first
refer to examples 1, 2, 3, 6, 13, 14, 24, in all of which the stop, if
one is to be used, though our view is that in most of these sentences
it should not, is in the right place; and to example 16, in which it is
in the wrong place. We next add two new examples of wrong order, with
corrections as usual; the rules for stops with brackets are the same as
with double dashes.
25. Throughout the parts which they are intended to make most
personally their own, (the Psalms,) it is always the Law which is
spoken of with chief joy.—Ruskin. (Remove both commas, and
use according to taste either none at all, or one after the second
bracket)
26. What is the difference, whether land and sea interact, and worlds
revolve and intermingle without number or end,—deep yawning under
deep, and galaxy balancing galaxy, throughout absolute space,—or,
whether....—Emerson. (Remove both commas, and place one
after the second dash)
A protest must next be made against the compositor’s superstition
embodied in Beadnell’s words: As the dash in this case supplies the
place of the parenthesis, strictly speaking, the grammatical point
should follow the last dash; but as this would have an unsightly
appearance, it is always placed before it. This unsightliness is
either imaginary or at most purely conventional, and should be entirely
disregarded. The rules will be (1) For the single dash: Since the dash
is on any view either a correction of or an addition to the stop that
would have been used if dashes had not existed, the dash will always
stand after the stop. (2) For the double dash or brackets: There will
be one stop or none according to the requirements of the principal
sentence only; there will never be two stops (apart, of course, from
internal ones); if there is one, it will stand before the first or
after the last dash or bracket according as the parenthesis belongs to
the following or the preceding part of the principal sentence. It may
be added that it is extremely rare for the parenthesis to belong to
the last part, and therefore for the stop to be rightly placed before
it. In the following example constructed for the occasion it does so
belong; but for practical purposes the rule might be that if a stop is
required it stands after the second dash or bracket.
27. When I last saw him, (a singular fact) his nose was pea-green.
3. Common misuses.
a. If two single independent dashes are placed near each other,
still more if they are in the same sentence, the reader naturally takes
them for a pair constituting a parenthesis, and has to reconsider the
sentence when he finds that his first reading gives nonsense. We refer
back to example 23. But this indiscretion is so common that it is well
to add some more. The sentences should be read over without the two
dashes and what they enclose.
Then there is also Miss Euphemia, long deposed from her office
of governess, but pensioned and so driven to good works and the
manufacture of the most wonderful crazy quilts—for which, to her
credit be it said, she shows a remarkable aptitude—as I should have
supposed.—Crockett.
The English came mainly from the Germans, whom Rome found hard to
conquer in 210 years—say, impossible to conquer—when one remembers
the long sequel.—Emerson.
As for Anne—well, Anne was Anne—never more calm than when others
were tempestuous.—Crockett.
b. The first dash is inserted and the second forgotten. It will
suffice to refer back to examples 20, 21, 22.
c. Brackets and dashes are combined. It is a pity from the
collector’s point of view that Carlyle, being in the mood, did not
realize the full possibilities, and add a pair of commas, closing up
the parenthesis in robur et aes triplex.
How much would I give to have my mother—(though both my wife
and I have of late times lived wholly for her, and had much to
endure on her account)—how much would I give to have her back to
me.—Carlyle.
d. Like the comma, the dash is sometimes misplaced by a word or
two. In the first example, the first dash should be one place later;
and in the second, unless we misread the sentence and this is another
case of two single dashes, the second dash should be two places
earlier, and itself be replaced by a comma.
Here she is perhaps at her best—and in the best sense—her most
feminine, as a woman sympathizing with the sorrows peculiar to
women.—Times.
The girl he had dreamed about—the girl with the smile was there—near
him, in his hut.—Crockett.
e. Dashes are sometimes used when an ordinary stop would serve
quite well. In the Lowell sentences, the reason why a comma is not
used is that the members are themselves broken up by commas, and
therefore demand a heavier stop to divide them from each other; this,
as explained in the early part of the chapter, is the place for a
semicolon. In the Corelli sentence, it is a question between comma and
semicolon, either of which would do quite well.
Shakespeare found a language already to a certain extent established,
but not yet fetlocked by dictionary and grammar mongers,—a
versification harmonized, but which had not yet....—Lowell.
While I believe that our language had two periods of culmination
in poetic beauty,—one of nature, simplicity, and truth, in the
ballads, which deal only with narrative and feeling,—another of
Art....—Lowell.
We were shown in,—and Mavis, who had expected our visit did not keep
us waiting long.—Corelli.
We return here to our usual practice of disregarding everything
not necessary for dealing with common mistakes. But some general
principles, most of which will probably find acceptance, will be useful
to start from.
1. Hyphens are regrettable necessities, and to be done without when
they reasonably may.
2. There are three degrees of intimacy between words, of which the
first and loosest is expressed by their mere juxtaposition as separate
words, the second by their being hyphened, and the third or closest
by their being written continuously as one word. Thus, hand workers,
hand-workers, handworkers.
3. It is good English usage to place a noun or other non-adjectival
part of speech before a noun, printing it as a separate word, and to
regard it as serving the purpose of an adjective in virtue of its
position; for instance, war expenditure; but there are sometimes
special objections to its being done. Thus, words in -ing may
be actual adjectives (participles), or nouns (gerunds), used in virtue
of their position as adjectives; and a visible distinction is needed.
A walking stick is a stick that walks, and the phrase might
occur as a metaphorical description of a stiffly behaved person: a
walking-stick or walkingstick is a stick for walking; the
difference may sometimes be important, and consistency may be held to
require that all compounds with gerunds should be hyphened or made into
single words.
4. Not only can a single word in ordinary circumstances be thus treated
as an adjective, but the same is true of a phrase; the words of the
phrase, however, must then be hyphened, or ambiguity may result. Thus:
Covent Garden; Covent-Garden Market; Covent-Garden-Market salesmen.
The prevailing method of giving railway and street names, besides its
ungainliness, is often misleading and contrary to common sense. For
one difficulty we suggest recurrence to the old-fashioned formula with
commas, and and, as in The London, Chatham, and Dover.
On another, it is to be observed that New York-street should
mean the new part of York Street, but New-York Street the street
named after New York. The set of examples includes some analogous
cases, besides the railway and street names.
It is stated that the train service on the
Hsin-min-tun-Kau-pan-tse-Yingkau section of the Imperial Chinese
Railway will be restored within a few days.—Times.
Hsinmintun, Kaupantse, and Yingkau. These places can surely do without
their internal hyphens in an English newspaper; and one almost
suspects, from the absence of a hyphen between Ying and
kau, that the Times’s stock must have run short.
Even third-class carriages are scarce on the Dalny-Port Arthur
line.—Times.
The Dalny and Port-Arthur line. By general principle 4, though Port
Arthur needs no hyphen by itself, it does as soon as it stands
for an adjective with line: the Port-Arthur line. Also, by 2,
the Times version implies that Dalny is more closely
connected with Port than Port with Arthur. We
do indeed most of us know at present that there is no Dalny Port so
called, and that there is a Port Arthur. But in the next example, who
would know that there was a Brest Litovski, but for the sentence that
follows?
A general strike has been declared on the Warsaw-Brest Litovski
railway. The telegraph stations at Praga, Warsaw, and Brest Litovski
have been damaged.—Times.
The Warsaw and Brest-Litovski railway. By 4, the hyphen between
Brest and Litovski is necessary. If we write
Warsaw-Brest-Litovski, it is natural to suppose that three
places are meant; the and solution is accordingly the best.
At Bow-street, Robert Marsh, greengrocer, of Great Western-road,
Harrow-road, was charged....—Times.
Great-Western Road, Harrow Road. Bow-street, as at (not
in) shows, is a compound epithet for police-court
understood, and has a right to its hyphen. By 3, there is no need
for a hyphen after Harrow, and by 1, if unnecessary, it is
undesirable. As to the other road, there are three possibilities. The
Times is right if there is a Western Road of which one
section is called Great, and the other Little. If the
name means literally the great road that runs west, there should be no
hyphen at all. If the road is named from the Great Western Railway, or
from the Great-Western Hotel, our version is right.
Cochin China waters.—Times.
By 4, Cochin China gives Cochin-China waters.
Within the last ten days two Anglo-South Americans have been in my
office arranging for passages to New Zealand.—Times.
Anglo-South-Americans is the best that can be done. What is
really wanted is Anglo-SouthAmericans, to show that South
goes more closely with America. But it is too hopelessly
contrary to usage at present.
The proceeds of the recent London-New York loan.—Times.
(London and New-York loan.)
A good, generous, King Mark-like sort of man.—Times.
King-Mark-like, in default of KingMark-like. But the
addition of -like to compound names should be avoided.
The Fugitive Slave-law in America before the rebellion.—-H.
Sidgwick. (Fugitive-Slave law.)
The steam-cars will have 16-horse power engines.—Times.
Steam cars is better, by 3, and 1. And 16-horsepower engines. We
can do this time what the capitals of American and Mark
prevented in the previous compounds.
Entirely gratuitous hyphens.
One had a male-partner, who hopped his loutish
burlesque.—Meredith.
Gluttony is the least-generous of the vices.—Meredith.
A little china-box, bearing the motto ‘Though lost to sight, to memory
dear,’ which Dorcas sent her as a remembrance.—Eliot.
This evidently means a box made of china. A box to hold china would
have the hyphen properly, and there are many differentiations of this
kind, of which black bird, as opposed to black-bird or
blackbird, is the type.
Bertie took up a quantity of waste-papers, and thrust them down into
the basket.—E. F. Benson.
This is probably formed by a mistaken step backwards from
waste-paper basket, where the hyphen is correct, as explained in
3.
In phrases like wet and dry fly fishing, compounded of
wet-fly fishing and dry-fly fishing, methods vary. For
instance:
A low door, leading through a moss and ivy-covered
wall.—Scott.
A language ... not yet fetlocked by dictionary and grammar
mongers.—Lowell.
Those who take human or womankind for their study.—Thackeray.
The single phrases would have the hyphen for different reasons
(moss-covered, &c.), all but human kind. The only quite
satisfactory plan is the Germans’, who would write moss- and
ivy-covered. This is imitated in English, as:
In old woods and on fern-and gorse-covered hilltops they do no harm
whatever.—Spectator.
Refreshment-, boarding-, and lodging-house keepers have suffered
severely too.—Westminster Gazette.
But imitations of foreign methods are not much to be recommended;
failing that, Lowell’s method seems the best—to use no hyphens, and
keep the second compound separate.
Adverbs that practically form compounds with verbs, but stand after,
and not necessarily next after them, need not be hyphened unless
they would be ambiguous in the particular sentence if they were
not hyphened. This may often happen, since most of them are also
prepositions; but even then, it is better to rearrange the sentence
than to hyphen.
He gratefully hands-over the establishment to his
country.—Meredith.
Thoughtful persons, unpledged to shore-up tottering
dogmas.—Huxley.
It is a much commoner fault to over-hyphen than to under-hyphen. But
in the next example malaria-infected must be written, by 3. And
in the next again, one of the differentiations we have spoken of is
disregarded; the fifty first means the fifty that come first:
the fifty-first is the one after fifty. The ambiguity in the
third example is obvious.
The demonstration that a malaria infected mosquito, transported a
great distance to a non-malarial country, can....—Times.
‘Nothing serious, I hope? How do cars break down?’ ‘In fifty different
ways. Only mine has chosen the fifty first.’—Kipling.
The Cockney knew what the Lord of Session knew not, that the British
public is gentility crazy.—Borrow.
There comes a time when compound words that have long had a hyphen
should drop it; this is when they have become quite familiar. It
seems absurd to keep any longer the division in to-day and
to-morrow; there are no words in the language that are more
definitely single and not double words; so much so that the ordinary
man can give no explanation of the to. On the other hand, the
word italicized in the next example may well puzzle a good many readers
without its hyphen; it has quite lately come into use in this country
(‘Chiefly U.S.’ says the Oxford Dictionary, which prints the
hyphen, whereas Webster does not), and is in danger of being taken at
first sight for a foreign word and pronounced in strange ways.
The soldiers ... have been building dugouts throughout
April.—Times.
There is a tendency to write certain familiar combinations
irrationally, which may be mentioned here, though it does not
necessarily involve the hyphen. With in no wise and at
any rate, the only rational possibilities are to treat them
like nevertheless as one word, or like none the less
as three words (the right way, by usage), or give them two hyphens.
Nowise and anyrate are not nouns that can be governed by
in and at.
Don McTaggart was the only man on his estate whom Sir Tempest could in
nowise make afraid.—Crockett.
French rules of neutrality are in nowise infringed by the
squadron.—Times.
At anyrate.—Corelli, passim.
Quotation marks, like hyphens, should be used only when necessary.
The degree of necessity will vary slightly with the mental state of
the audience for whom a book is intended. To an educated man it is
an annoyance to find his author warning him that something written
long ago, and quoted every day almost ever since, is not an original
remark now first struck out. On the other hand, writers who address
the uneducated may find their account in using all the quotation
marks they can; their readers may be gratified by seeing how well read
the author is, or may think quotation marks decorative. The following
examples start with the least justifiable uses, and stop at the point
where quotation marks become more or less necessary.
John Smith, Esq., ‘Chatsworth’, Melton Road, Leamington.
The implication seems to be: living in the house that sensible people
call 164 Melton Road, but one fool likes to call Chatsworth.
How is it that during the year in which that scheme has been, so to
speak, ‘in the pillory’, no alternative has, at any rate, been made
public?—Times.
Every metaphor ought to be treated as a quotation, if in the
pillory is to be. Here, moreover, quotation marks are a practical
tautology, after so to speak.
Robert Brown and William Marshall, convicted of robbery with
violence, were sentenced respectively to five years’ penal servitude
and eighteen strokes with the ‘cat’, and seven years’ penal
servitude.—Times.
There is by this time no danger whatever of confusion with the cat of
one tail.
... not forgetful of how soon ‘things Japanese’ would be things of the
past for her.—Sladen.
This may be called the propitiatory use, analogous in print to the
tentative air with which, in conversation, the Englishman not sure of
his pronunciation offers a French word. So trifling a phrase is not
worth using at the cost of quotation marks. If it could pass without,
well and good.
So that the prince and I were able to avoid that ‘familiarity
that breeds contempt’ by keeping up our own separate
establishments.—Corelli.
... the Rector, lineal representative of the ancient monarchs of
the University, though now, little more than a ‘king of shreds and
patches’.—Huxley.
We agree pretty well in our tastes and habits—yet so, as ‘with a
difference’.—Lamb.
With a difference (Ophelia: O, you must wear your rue
with a difference) might escape notice as a quotation if attention
were not drawn to it. A reader fit to appreciate Lamb, however,
could scarcely fail to be sufficiently warned by the odd turn of the
preceding words.
A question of some importance to writers who trouble themselves about
accuracy, though no doubt the average reader is profoundly indifferent,
is that of the right order as between quotation marks and stops.
Besides the conflict in which we shall again find ourselves with the
aesthetic compositor, it is really difficult to arrive at a completely
logical system. Before laying down what seems the best attainable, we
must warn the reader that it is not the system now in fashion; but
there are signs that printers are feeling their way towards better
things, and this is an attempt to anticipate what they will ultimately
come to. We shall make one or two postulates, deduce rules, and give
examples. After the examples (in order that readers who are content
either to go on with the present compromise or to accept our rules
may be able to skip the discussion), we shall consider some possible
objections.
No stop is ever required at the end of a quotation to separate the
quotation, as such, from what follows; that is sufficiently done by the
quotation mark.
A stop is required to separate the containing sentence, which may go
on beyond the quotation’s end, but more commonly does not, from what
follows.
An exclamation or question mark—which are not true stops, but tone
symbols—may be an essential part of the quotation.
When a quotation is broken by such insertions as he said, any
stop or tone symbol may be an essential part of the first fragment of
quotation.
No stop is needed at either end of such insertions as he said
to part them from the quotation, that being sufficiently done by the
quotation marks.
From these considerations we deduce the following rules:
1. The true stops should never stand before the second quotation mark
except
(a) when, as in dialogue given without framework, complete
sentences entirely isolated and independent in grammar are printed as
quotations. Even in these, it must be mentioned that the true stops are
strictly unnecessary; but if the full stop (which alone can here be in
question) is used in deference to universal custom, it should be before
the quotation mark.
(b) when a stop is necessary to divide the first fragment of an
interrupted quotation from the second.
2. Words that interrupt quotations should never be allowed stops to
part them from the quotation.
3. The tone symbols should be placed before or after the second
quotation mark according as they belong to the quotation or to the
containing sentence. If both quotation and containing sentence need a
tone symbol, both should be used, with the quotation mark between them.
The bracketed numbers before the examples repeat the numbers of the
rules.
(1) Views advocated by Dr. Whately in his well-known ‘Essays’;
It is enough for us to reflect that ‘Such shortlived wits do wither as
they grow’.
We hear that ‘whom the gods love die young’, and thenceforth we
collect the cases that illustrate it.
(1 a) ‘You are breaking the rules.’ ‘Well, the rules are silly.’
(1 b) ‘Certainly not;’ he exclaimed ‘I would have died rather’.
(2) ‘I cannot guess’ he retorted ‘what you mean’.
(3) But ‘why drag in Velasquez?’
But what is the use of saying ‘Call no man happy till he dies’?
Is the question ‘Where was he?’ or ‘What was he doing?’?
How absurd to ask ‘Can a thing both be and not be?’!
If indignation is excited by the last two monstrosities, we can only
say what has been implied many other times in this book, that the
right substitute for correct ugliness is not incorrect prettiness,
but correct prettiness. There is never any difficulty in rewriting
sentences like these. (Is the question where he was, &c.?) (‘Can a
thing both be and not be?’ The question is absurd.) But it should be
recognized that, if such sentences are to be written, there is only one
way to punctuate them.
It may be of interest to show how these sentences stand in the books.
1st sentence (‘Essays;’); 2nd (grow.’); 3rd (young,’); 4th, as here;
5th (not,’ he exclaimed;) (rather.’); 6th (guess,’ he retorted,)
(mean.’); 7th (Velasquez’?); 8th (saying,) (dies?’). The last two are
fabricated.
The objections may now be considered.
‘The passing crowd’ is a phrase coined in the spirit of indifference.
Yet, to a man of what Plato calls ‘universal sympathies,’ and even
to the plain, ordinary denizens of this world, what can be more
interesting than ‘the passing crowd’?—B.
After giving this example, Beadnell says:—‘The reason is clear:
the words quoted are those of another, but the question
is the writer’s own. Nevertheless, for the sake of neatness, the
ordinary points, such as the comma, semicolon, colon, and full stop,
precede the quotation marks in instances analogous to the one
quoted; but the exclamation follows the same rule as the interrogation’.
Singularly enough, the stops that are according to this always to
precede the quotation mark (for the ‘analogous cases’ are the only
cases in which the outside position would be so much as considered) are
just the ones that by our rules ought hardly ever to do so, whereas the
two that are sometimes allowed the outside position are the two that we
admit to be as often necessary inside as outside. Neatness is the sole
consideration; just as the ears may be regarded as not hearing organs,
but ‘handsome volutes of the human capital’, so quotation marks may be
welcomed as giving a good picturesque finish to a sentence; those who
are of this way of thinking must feel that, if they allowed outside
them anything short of fine handsome stops like the exclamation and
question marks, they would be countenancing an anticlimax. But they
are really mere conservatives, masquerading only as aesthetes; and
their conservatism will soon have to yield. Argument on the subject is
impossible; it is only a question whether the printer’s love for the
old ways that seem to him so neat, or the writer’s and reader’s desire
to be understood and to understand fully, is to prevail.
Another objector takes a stronger position. He admits that logic, and
not beauty, must decide: ‘but before we give up the old, let us be
sure we are giving it up for a new that is logical’. He invites our
attention to the recent paragraph containing Beadnell’s views. ‘Why,
in the last sentence of that paragraph, is the full stop outside?
“But the exclamation follows the same rule as the interrogation” is a
complete sentence, quoted; why should its full stop be separated from
it?’ The answer is that the full stop is not its full stop;
it needs no stop, having its communications forward absolutely
cut off by the quotation mark. It is a delusion to suppose that any
sentence has proprietary rights in a stop, though it may have in a
tone symbol; a stop is placed after it merely to separate it from
what follows, if necessary.—‘And the full stop after every last
sentence (not a question or exclamation) of a paragraph, chapter,
or book?’—Is illogical, and only to be allowed, like those in the
isolated quotations mentioned in rule (1 a), in deference to
universal custom. Our full stop belongs, not to the last sentence
of the quotation, but to the paragraph, which is all one sentence,
the whole quotation simply playing the part, helped by the quotation
marks, of object to says.—‘But says is followed by a
colon, and a colon between verb and object breaks your own rules.’—No;
(:—) is something different from a stop; it is an extra quotation
mark, as much a conventional symbol as the full stop in M.A. and
other abbreviations.—‘Well, then, instead of says, read
continues, to which the quotation clearly cannot be object; will
that affect our full stop?’—No; the quotation will still be part of
the sentence; not indeed a noun, as before, and object to the verb; but
an adverb, simply equivalent to thus, attached to the verb.
Satisfied on that point, the objector takes up our statement that
the quotation mark cuts communications; a similar statement was made
in the Dashes section about brackets and double dashes. He
submits a quotation:—Some people ‘grunt and sweat under’ very easy
burdens indeed; and a pair of brackets:—It is (not a little learning,
but) much conceit that is a dangerous thing. ‘It is surely not true
that either quotation mark or bracket cuts the communications there;
under in the quotation, but in the brackets, are in
very active communication with burdens and conceit,
outside.’ The answer is that these are merely convenient misuses of
quotation marks and brackets. A quotation and a parenthesis should be
complete in themselves, and instances that are not so may be neglected
in arguing out principles. Special rules might indeed be required in
consequence for the abnormal cases; but in practice this is not so with
quotations.—‘A last point. To adapt one of your instances, here are
two sets of sentences, stopped as I gather you would stop them:—(1) He
asked me “Can a thing both be and not be?” The question is absurd. (2)
He said “A thing cannot both be and not be”. I at once agreed. Now, if
the full stop is required after the quotation mark in the second, it
must be required after that in the first, in each case to part, not the
quotation, but the containing sentence, from the next sentence. What
right have you to omit the full stop in the first?’—None whatever; it
will not be omitted.—‘So we have an addition of some importance to the
monstrosities you said we should have to avoid.’—Well, sentences of
this type are not common except in a style of affected simplicity.—‘Or
real simplicity. He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of
Jonas, lovest thou me? And is there any particular simplicity, real or
affected, about this:—(Richmond looked at him with an odd smile for a
moment or two before asking, as if it were the most natural question in
the world, “But is it true?”.)?’—In the Bible quotation there is, as
you say, real simplicity—or rather there was. That sort of simplicity
now would not be real, but artificial. Any one who has good reason to
imitate primitive style may imitate primitive punctuation too. But one
step forward in precision we have definitely taken from the biblical
typography: we should insist on quotation marks in such a sentence.
They do not seem pedantic or needless now; nor will a further step in
precision seem so when once it has been taken. And as to your Richmond
sentence, and ‘monstrosities’ in general, it may be confessed here,
as we are out of hearing in this discussion of all but those who are
really interested, that the word was used for the benefit only of those
who are indifferent. A sentence with two stops is not a monstrosity, if
it wants them; and that will be realized, if once sensible punctuation
gets the upper hand of neatness.
These are the most plausible objections on principle to a system of
using quotation marks with stops that would be in the main logical.
It may be thought, however, that it was our business to be practical
and opportunist, and suggest nothing that could not be acted on at
once. But general usage, besides being illogical, is so inconsistent,
different writers improving upon it in special details that appeal to
them, that it seemed simpler to give our idea of what would be the best
attainable, and trust to the tiro’s adopting any parts of it that may
not frighten him by their unaccustomed look.
There are single and double quotation marks, and, apart from minor
peculiarities, two ways of utilizing the variety. The prevailing one is
to use double marks for most purposes, and single ones for quotations
within quotations, as:—“Well, so he said to me ‘What do you mean by
it?’ and I said ‘I didn’t mean anything’”. Some of those who follow
this system also use the single marks for isolated words, short
phrases, and anything that can hardly be called a formal quotation;
this avoids giving much emphasis to such expressions, which is an
advantage. The more logical method is that adopted, for instance, by
the Oxford University Press, of reserving the double marks exclusively
for quotations within quotations. Besides the loss of the useful
degrees in emphasis (sure, however, to be inconsistently utilized),
there is a certain lack of full-dress effect about important quotations
when given this way; but that is probably a mere matter of habituation.
It should be mentioned that most of the quoted quotations in this
section had originally the double marks, but have been altered to
suit the more logical method; and the unpleasantness of the needless
quotation marks with which we started has so been slightly toned down.
A common mistake, of no great importance, but resulting in more or less
discomfort or perplexity to the reader, is the placing of the first
quotation mark earlier than the place where quotation really begins.
The commonest form of it is the including of the quoter’s introductory
that, which it is often obvious that the original did not
contain. Generally speaking, if that is used the quotation
marks may be dispensed with; not, however, if the exact phraseology is
important; but at least the mark should be in the right place.
I remember an old scholastic aphorism, which says, ‘that the man
who lives wholly detached from others, must be either an angel or a
devil.’—Burke.
As the aphorism descends through Latin from Aristotle (ἢ θηρίον
ἢ θεός), the precise English Words are of no importance, and the
quotation marks might as well be away; at least the first should be
after that.
Then, with ‘a sarvant, sir’ to me, he took himself into the
kitchen.—Borrow.
Clearly a is not included in the quotation.
They make it perfectly clear and plain, he informed the House, that
‘Sir Antony MacDonnell was invited by him, rather as a colleague than
as a mere Under-Secretary, to register my will.’—Times.
The change from him to my would be quite legitimate if
the first quotation mark stood before rather instead of where it
does; as it stands, it is absurd.
It is long since he partook of the Holy Communion, though there was an
Easterday, of which he writes, when ‘he might have remained quietly in
(his) corner during the office, if...’.—Times.
The (his) is evidently bracketed to show that it is substituted
for the original writer’s my. This is very conscientious; but it
follows that either the same should have been done for he, or
the quotation mark should be after he.
We began this section by saying that quotation marks should be used
only when necessary. A question that affects the decision to some
extent is the difference between direct, indirect, and half-and-half
quotation. We can say (1) He said ‘I will go’. (2) He said he would go.
(3) He said ‘he would go’. The first variety is often necessary for the
sake of vividness. The third is occasionally justified when, though
there is no occasion for vividness, there is some turn of phrase that
it is important for the reader to recognize as actually originating,
not with the writer, but with the person quoted; otherwise, that
variety is to be carefully avoided; how disagreeable it is will appear
in the example below. For ordinary purposes the second variety, which
involves no quotation marks, is the best.
He then followed my example, declared he never felt more refreshed in
his life, and, giving a bound, said, ‘he would go and look after his
horses.’—Borrow.
Further, there may be quotation, not of other people’s words, but of
one’s own thoughts. In this case the method prevailing at present
is that exemplified in the Times extract below. Taken by
itself, there is no objection to it. We point out, however, that it
is irreconcilable with the principles explained in this section,
which demand the addition of a full stop (derived?.). That would be a
worse monstrosity than the one in the first of the three legitimate
alternatives that we add. We recommend that the Times method
should be abandoned, and the first or second of the others used
according to circumstances.
The next question is, Whence is this income derived?—Times.
The next question is ‘Whence is this income derived?’. (Full direct
quotation. Observe the ‘monstrosity’ stop)
The next question is whence this income is derived. (Indirect
quotation)
The next question is ‘Whence this income is derived’. (Indirect
quotation with quotation marks, or half-and-half quotation, like the
Borrow sentence)
In concluding the chapter on Punctuation we may make the general remark
that the effect of our recommendations, whether advocating as in the
last section more strictness, or as in other parts more liberty, would
be, certainly, a considerable reduction in the number of diacritical
marks cutting up and disfiguring the text; and, as we think, a practice
in most respects more logical and comprehensible.
PART II
Some less important chapters had been designed on Euphony, Ambiguity,
Negligence, and other points. But as the book would with them have run
to too great length, some of the examples have been simply grouped here
in independent sections, with what seemed the minimum of comment.
1. Jingles
To read his tales is a baptism of
optimism.—Times.
Sensation is the direct effect of the mode of
motion of the sensorium.—Huxley.
There have been no periodical general physical
catastrophes.—Huxley.
It is contended, indeed, that these preparations are
intended only....—Times.
It is intended to extend the system to this
country.—Times.
M. Sphakianakis conducted protracted
negotiations.—Times.
Those inalienable rights of life, liberty and
property upon which the safety of society
depends.—Choate.
He served his apprenticeship to statesmanship.—Bryce.
Apparently prepared to hold its ground.—Times.
I awaited a belated train.—R. G. White.
Hand them on silver salvers to the server.—E. F. Benson.
... adjourned the discussion of the question of
delation until to-day.—Times.
In this house of poverty and dignity, of past grandeur
and present simplicity, the brothers lived together in
unity.—H. Caine.
Their invalidity was caused by a
technicality.—Times.
... had for consolation the expansion of its
dominion.—Spectator.
The essential foundation of all the organization needed
for the promotion of education.—Huxley.
The projects of M. Witte relative to the
regulation of the relations between
capital and labour.—Times.
The remaining instances are of consecutive adverbs in -ly.
Parallel adverbs, qualifying the same word simultaneously, do not
result in a jingle; but in all our instances the two adverbs either
qualify different words, or qualify the same word at different times.
Thus, in the Huxley sentence, unquestionably either qualifies
is, or qualifies true only after largely has
qualified it: it is not the (universal) truth, but the partial truth,
of the proposition that is unquestionable.
When the traffic in our streets becomes entirely mechanically
propelled.—Times.
He lived practically exclusively on milk.—E. F. Benson.
Critics would probably decidedly disagree.—Hutton.
The children are functionally mentally defective.—Times.
What is practically wholly and entirely the British commerce and
trade.—Times.
... who answered, usually monosyllabically, ....—E. F.
Benson.
The policy of England towards Afghanistan is, as formerly, entirely
friendly.—Times.
Money spent possibly unwisely, probably illegally, and certainly
hastily.—Times.
The deer are necessarily closely confined to definite
areas.—Times.
We find Hobbes’s view ... tolerably effectively
combated.—Morley.
Great mental endowments do not, unhappily, necessarily involve a
passion for obscurity.—H. G. Wells.
The proposition of Descartes is unquestionably largely
true.—Huxley.
2. Alliteration
Alliteration is not much affected by modern prose writers of any
experience; it is a novice’s toy. The antithetic variety has probably
seen its best days, and the other instances quoted are doubtless to be
attributed to negligence.
I must needs trudge at every old beldam’s bidding and every
young minx’s maggot.—Scott.
Onward glided Dame Ursula, now in glimmer and now in
gloom.—Scott.
I have seen her in the same day as changeful as a marmozet, and
as stubborn as a mule.—Scott.
Thus, in consequence of the continuance of that
grievance, the means of education at the disposal of the
Protestants and Presbyterians were stunted and
sterilized.—Balfour.
A gaunt well with a shattered pent-house dwarfed the
dwelling.—H. G. Wells.
It shall be lawful to picket premises for the
purpose of peacefully persuading any
person to....—Times.
3. Repeated Prepositions
The founders of the study of the origin of human
culture.—Morley.
After the manner of the author of the immortal speeches
of Pericles.—Morley.
Togo’s announcement of the destruction of the fighting
power of Russia’s Pacific squadron.—Times.
The necessity of the modification of the system
of administration.—Times.
An exaggeration of the excesses of the epoch of
sentimentalism.—Morley.
Hostile to the justice of the principle of the taxing
of those values which....—Lord Rosebery.
The observation of the facts of the geological
succession of the forms of life.—Huxley.
Devoid of any accurate knowledge of the mode
of development of many groups of plants and
animals.—Huxley.
One uniform note of cordial recognition of the complete
success of the experiment.—Times.
The first fasciculus of the second volume of the Bishop
of Salisbury’s critical edition of St. Jerome’s Revision
of the Latin New Testament.—Times.
The appreciation of the House of the benefits derived
by the encouragement afforded by the Government to the
operations of....—Times.
The study of the perfectly human theme of the affection
of a man of middle age.—Times.
His conviction of the impossibility of the proposal
either of the creation of elective financial
boards....—Daily Express.
Representative of the mind of the age of
literature.—Ruskin.
Indignation against the worst offenders
against....—Times.
A belief in language in harmony with....—Daily
Telegraph.
The opposition ... to the submission to the
claims.—Times.
Taken up with warfare with an
enemy....—Freeman.
Palmerston wasted the strength derived by England by the
great war by his brag.—Granville.
Unpropitious for any project for the
reduction....—Times.
Called upon to decide upon the
reduction....—Times.
4. Sequence of Relatives
A garret, in which were two small beds, in one of which
she gave me to understand another gentleman slept.—Borrow.
Still no word of enlightenment had come which should pierce the
thick clouds of doubt which hid the face of the future.—E.
F. Benson.
The ideal of a general alphabet ... is one which gives a basis
which is generally acceptable.—H. Sweet.
He enjoyed a lucrative practice, which enabled him to maintain
and educate a family with all the advantages which money can
give in this country.—Trollope.
The clown who views the pandemonium of red brick
which he has built on the estate which he has
purchased.—Borrow.
The main thread of the book, which is a daring assault
upon that serious kind of pedantry which utters itself
in....—L. Stephen.
Practical reasons which combine to commend this
architectural solution of a problem which so many of us
dread....—Times.
The teachers, who took care that the weaker, who
might otherwise be driven to the wall, had ... their fair
share.—Times.
Let the heads and rulers of free peoples tell this truth to a Tsar
who seeks to dominate a people who will not and
cannot....—Times.
He made a speech ... which contained a passage on the
conditions of modern diplomacy which attracted some
attention.—Times.
There is of course no objection to the recurrence when the relatives
are parallel.
5. Sequence of ‘that’ or other Conjunctions
Here, as with relatives, the recurrence is objectionable only when one
of the clauses is subordinate to the other.
I do not forget that some writers have held that a
system is to be inferred.—Balfour.
I say that there is a real danger that we may run to the
other extreme.—Huxley.
It is clear ... that the opinion was that it is not
incompatible.—Nansen.
I find that the view that Japan has now a splendid
opportunity ... is heartily endorsed.—Times.
I must point out that it is a blot on our national education
that we have serving....—Times.
The Chairman replied to the allegation made by the Radical press
to the effect that the statement that the British
workman will not work as an unskilled labourer in the mines is
inaccurate.—Times.
An official telegram states that General Nogi reports
that....—Times.
The conviction that the Tsar must realize that the
prestige of Russia is at stake.—Times.
He was so carried away by his discovery that he ventured on the
assertion that the similarity between the two languages was so
great that an educated German could understand whole strophes
of Persian poetry.—H. Sweet.
I may fairly claim to have no personal interest in defending the
council, although I believe, though I am not certain,
that....—Times.
6. Metrical Prose
The novice who is conscious of a weakness for the high-flown and the
inflated should watch narrowly for metrical snatches in his prose; they
are a sure sign that the fit is on him.
Oh, moralists, who treat of happiness / and self-respect, innate in
every sphere / of life, and shedding light on every grain / of dust
in God’s highway, so smooth below / your carriage-wheels, so rough
beneath the tread / of naked feet, bethink yourselves / in looking on
the swift descent / of men who have lived in their own esteem,
/ that there are scores of thousands breathing now, / and breathing
thick with painful toil, who in / that high respect have never lived
at all, / nor had a chance of life! Go ye, who rest / so placidly upon
the sacred Bard / who had been young, and when he strung his harp /
was old, ... / go, Teachers of content and honest pride, / into the
mine, the mill, the forge, / the squalid depths of deepest ignorance,
/ and uttermost abyss of man’s neglect, / and say can any hopeful
plant spring up / in air so foul that it extinguishes / the soul’s
bright torch as fast as it is kindled! /—Dickens.
But now,—now I have resolved to stand alone,—/ fighting my battle
as a man should fight, / seeking for neither help nor sympathy, / and
trusting not in self....—Corelli.
And the gathering orange stain / upon the edge of yonder western peak,
/ reflects the sunsets of a thousand years.—Ruskin.
His veins were opened; but he talked on still / while life was
slowly ebbing, and was calm / through all the agony of lingering
death.—W. W. Capes.
Can I then trust the evidence of sense? / And art thou really to my
wish restored? / Never, oh never, did thy beauty shine / with such
bewitching grace, as that which now / confounds and captivates my
view! / ... Where hast thou lived? where borrowed this perfection? /
... Oh! I am all amazement, joy and fear! / Thou wilt not leave me!
No! we must not part / again. By this warm kiss! a thousand times
/ more sweet than all the fragrance of the East! / we never more
will part. O! this is rapture! / ecstasy! and what no language will
explain—Smollett.
7. Sentence Accent
It is only necessary to read aloud any one of the sentences quoted
below, to perceive at once that there is something wrong with its
accentuation. To lay down rules on this point would be superfluous,
even if it were practicable; for in all doubtful cases the ear can
and should decide. A writer who cannot trust himself to balance his
sentences properly should read aloud all that he writes. It is useless
for him to argue that readers will not read his work aloud, and that
therefore the fault of which we are speaking will escape notice. For,
although the fault may appear to be exclusively one of sound, it
is always in fact a fault of sense: unnatural accentuation is only
the outward sign of an unnatural combination of thought. Thus, nine
readers out of ten would detect in a moment, without reading aloud,
the ill-judged structure in our first example: the writer has tried
to do two incompatible things at the same time, to describe in some
detail the appearance of his characters, and to begin a conversation;
the result is that any one reading the sentence aloud is compelled to
maintain, through several lines of new and essential information, the
tone that is appropriate only to what is treated as a matter of course.
The interrogative tone protests more loudly than any other against this
kind of mismanagement; but our examples will show that other tones are
liable to the same abuse.
The accentuation of each clause or principal member of a sentence
is primarily fixed by its relation to the other members: when the
internal claims of its own component parts clash with this fixed
accentuation—when, for instance, what should be read with a uniformly
declining accentuation requires for its own internal purposes a marked
rise and fall of accent—reconstruction is necessary to avoid a badly
balanced sentence. The passage from Peacock will illustrate this:
after pupils, and still more after counterpoint, the
accentuation should steadily decline to the end of the passage; but,
conflicting with this requirement, we have the exorbitant claims of
a complete anecdote, containing within itself an elaborately accented
speech. To represent the anecdote as an insignificant appendage to
pupils was a fault of sense; it is revealed to the few who would
not have perceived it by the impossibility of reading the passage
naturally.
‘Are Japanese Aprils always as lovely as this?’ asked the man in the
light tweed suit of two others in immaculate flannels with crimson
sashes round their waists and puggarees folded in cunning plaits round
their broad Terai hats.—D. Sladen.
‘Here we are’, he said presently, after they had turned off the main
road for a while and rattled along a lane between high banks topped
with English shrubs, and looking for all the world like an outskirt of
Tunbridge Wells.—D. Sladen.
I doubt if Haydn would have passed as a composer before a committee of
lords like one of his own pupils, who insisted on demonstrating to him
that he was continually sinning against the rules of counterpoint; on
which Haydn said to him, ‘I thought I was to teach you, but it seems
you are to teach me, and I do not want a preceptor’, and thereon he
wished his lordship a good morning.—Peacock.
She wondered at having drifted into the neighbourhood of a
person resembling in her repellent formal chill virtuousness
a windy belfry tower, down among those districts of suburban
London or appalling provincial towns passed now and then with a
shudder, where the funereal square bricks-up the church, that
Arctic hen-mother sits on the square, and the moving dead are
summoned to their round of penitential exercise by a monosyllabic
tribulation-bell.—Meredith.
The verb wonder presupposes the reader’s familiarity with the
circumstance wondered at; it will not do the double work of announcing
both the wonder and the thing wondered at. ‘I wondered at Smith’s being
there’ implies that my hearer knew that Smith was there; if he did
not, I should say ‘I was surprised to find...’. Accordingly, in this
very artificial sentence, the writer presupposes the inconceivable
question: ‘What were her feelings on finding that she had drifted
... tribulation-bell?’. To read a sentence of minute and striking
description with the declining accentuation that necessarily follows
the verb wondered is of course impossible.
How doth the earth terrifie and oppress us with terrible earthquakes,
which are most frequent in China, Japan, and those eastern climes,
swallowing up sometimes six cities at once!—Burton.
Of the many possible violations of sentence accent, one—common in
inferior writers—is illustrated in the next section.
8. Causal ‘as’ Clauses
There are two admissible kinds of causal ‘as’ clauses—the pure and the
mixed. The pure clause assigns as a cause some fact that is already
known to the reader and is sure to occur to him in the connexion: the
mixed assigns as a cause what is not necessarily known to the reader
or present in his mind; it has the double function of conveying a new
fact, and indicating its relation to the main sentence. Context will
usually decide whether an as clause is pure or mixed; in the
following examples, it is clear from the nature of the two clauses that
the first is pure, the second mixed:
I have an edition with German notes; but that is of no use, as you do
not read German.
I caught the train, but afterwards wished I had not, as I presently
discovered that my luggage was left behind.
The second of these, it will be noticed, is unreadable, unless we slur
the as to such an extent as practically to acknowledge that it
ought not to be there. The reason is that, although a pure clause may
stand at any point in the sentence, a mixed one must always precede the
main statement. The pure clause, having only the subordinate function
normally indicated by as, is subordinate in sense as well as in
grammar; and the declining accentuation with which it is accordingly
pronounced will not be interfered with wherever we may place it. But
the mixed clause has another function, that of conveying a new fact,
for which as does not prepare us, and which entitles it to an
accentuation as full and as varied as that of the main statement. To
neutralize the subordinating effect of as, and secure the proper
accentuation, we must place the clause at the beginning; where this is
not practicable, as should be removed, and a colon or semi-colon
used instead of a comma. Persistent usage tends of course to remove
this objection by weakening the subordinating power of conjunctions:
because, while, whereas, since, can be used
where as still betrays a careless or illiterate writer. There is
the same false ring in all the following sentences:
I myself saw in the estate office of a large landed proprietor a
procession of peasant women begging for assistance, as owing to
the departure of the bread-winners the families were literally
starving.—Times.
Remove as, and use a heavier stop.
Very true, Jasper; but you really ought to learn to read, as, by so
doing, you might learn your duty towards yourselves.—Borrow.
To read; by so doing, ....
There was a barber and hairdresser, who had been at Paris, and talked
French with a cockney accent, the French sounding all the better, as
no accent is so melodious as the Cockney.—Borrow.
Use a semicolon and ‘for’; the assertion requires all the support that
vigorous accentuation can lend.
One of the very few institutions for which the Popish Church
entertains any fear, and consequently respect, as it respects nothing
which it does not fear.—Borrow.
For instead of as will best suit this illogical and
falsely coordinated sentence.
Everybody likes to know that his advantages cannot be attributed
to air, soil, sea, or to local wealth, as mines and quarries, ...
but to superior brain, as it makes the praise more personal to
him.—Emerson.
Again the clause is a mixed one. The point of view it suggests is,
indeed, sufficiently obvious; but (unlike our typical pure clause
above—‘you do not know German’) it depends for its existence upon the
circumstances of the main sentence, which may or may not have occurred
to the reader before. The full accentuation with which the clause
must inevitably be read condemns it at once; use a colon, and remove
as.
Pure clauses, being from their nature more or less otiose, belong
rather to the spoken than to the written language. It follows that a
good writer will seldom have a causal as clause of any kind at
the end of a sentence. Two further limitations remain to be noticed:
i. When the cause, not the effect, is obviously the whole point of the
sentence, because, not as, should be used; the following
is quite impossible English:
I make these remarks as quick shooting at short ranges has lately been
so strongly recommended.—Times.
ii. As should be used only to give the cause of the thing
asserted, not the cause of the assertion, nor an illustration of its
truth, as in the following instances:
You refer me to the Encyclopaedia: you are mistaken, as I find the
Encyclopaedia exactly confirms my view.
The Oxford Coxswain did not steer a very good course here, as he kept
too close in to the Middlesex shore to obtain full advantage of the
tide; it made little difference, however, as his crew continued to
gain.—Times.
My finding the Encyclopaedia’s confirmation was not the cause of
mistake, nor the keeping too close the cause of bad steering.
9. Wens and Hypertrophied Members
No sentence is to be condemned for mere length; a really skilful writer
can fill a page with one and not tire his reader, though a succession
of long sentences without the relief of short ones interspersed is
almost sure to be forbidding. But the tiro, and even the good writer
who is not prepared to take the trouble of reading aloud what he has
written, should confine himself to the easily manageable. The tendency
is to allow some part of a sentence to develop unnatural proportions,
or a half parenthetic insertion to separate too widely the essential
parts. The cure, indispensable for every one who aims at a passable
style, and infallible for any one who has a good ear, is reading aloud
after writing.
1. Disproportionate insertions.
Some simple eloquence distinctly heard, though only uttered in her
eyes, unconscious that he read them, as, ‘By the death-beds I have
tended, by the childhood I have suffered, by our meeting in this
dreary house at midnight, by the cry wrung from me in the anguish of
my heart, O father, turn to me and seek a refuge in my love before it
is too late!’ may have arrested them.—Dickens.
Captain Cuttle, though no sluggard, did not turn so early on the
morning after he had seen Sol Gills, through the shopwindow, writing
in the parlour, with the Midshipman upon the counter, and Rob the
Grinder making up his bed below it, but that the clocks struck six
as he raised himself on his elbow, and took a survey of his little
chamber.—Dickens.
A perpetual consequent warfare of her spirit and the nature subject
to the thousand sensational hypocrisies invoked for concealment of
its reviled brutish baseness, held the woman suspended from her
emotions.—Meredith.
Yesterday, before Dudley Sowerby’s visit, Nataly would have been
stirred where the tears which we shed for happiness or repress
at a flattery dwell when seeing her friend Mrs. John Cormyn
enter....—Meredith.
‘It takes’, it is said that Sir Robert Peel observed, ‘three
generations to make a gentleman’.—Bagehot.
Behind, round the windows of the lower story, clusters of clematis,
like large purple sponges, blossomed, miraculously fed through their
thin, dry stalks.—E. F. Benson.
It is a striking exhibition of the power which the groups, hostile
in different degrees to a democratic republic, have of Parliamentary
combination.—Spectator.
Sir,—With reference to the custom among some auctioneers and
surveyors of receiving secret commissions, which was recently brought
to light in a case before the Lord Chief Justice and Justices Kennedy
and Ridley (King’s Bench Division), when the L. C. J. in giving
judgment for the defendants said:—Unfortunately in commercial
circles, in which prominent men played a part, extraordinary mistakes
occurred. But a principal who employed an agent to do work for him
employed him upon terms that the agent was not liable to get secret
commissions. The sooner secret commissions were not approved by an
honourable profession, the better it would be for commerce in all its
branches. I desire to take this opportunity....—Times.
In the course of a conversation with a representative of the
Gaulois, Captain Klado, after repeating his views on the
necessity for Russia to secure the command of the sea which have
already appeared in the Times, replied as follows to a question
as to whether, after the new squadron in the course of formation at
Libau has reinforced Admiral Rozhdestvensky’s fleet, the Russian
and Japanese naval forces will be evenly balanced: [here follows
reply]—Times.
2. Sentences of which the end is allowed to trail on to unexpected
length.
But though she could trust his word, the heart of the word went out
of it when she heard herself thanked by Lady Blachington (who could
so well excuse her at such a time for not returning her call, that
she called in a friendly way a second time, warmly to thank her)
for throwing open the Concert Room at Lakelands in August, to an
entertainment in assistance of the funds for the purpose of erecting
an East London Clubhouse, where the children of the poor by day could
play, and their parents pass a disengaged evening.—Meredith.
How to commence the ceremony might have been a difficulty, but for the
zeal of the American Minister, who, regardless of the fact that he
was the representative of a sister Power, did not see any question of
delicacy arise in his taking a prominent part in proceedings regarded
as entirely irregular by the representatives of the Power to which the
parties concerned belonged.—D. Sladen.
The style holds the attention, but perhaps the most subtle charm of
the work lies in the inextricable manner in which fact is interwoven
with something else that is not exactly fiction, but rather fancy bred
of the artist’s talent in projecting upon his canvas his own view
of things seen and felt and lived through by those whose thoughts,
motives, and actions, he depicts.—Times.
The cock-bustard that, having preened himself, paces before the hen
birds on the plains that he can scour when his wings, which are slow
in the air, join with his strong legs to make nothing of grassy
leagues on leagues.—Times.
I don’t so much wonder at his going away, because, leaving out of
consideration that spice of the marvellous which was always in his
character, and his great affection for me, before which every other
consideration of his life became nothing, as no one ought to know
so well as I who had the best of fathers in him—leaving that out
of consideration, I say, I have often read and heard of people who,
having some near and dear relative, who was supposed to be shipwrecked
at sea, have gone down to live on that part of the seashore where any
tidings of the missing ship might be expected to arrive, though only
an hour or two sooner than elsewhere, or have even gone upon her track
to the place whither she was bound, as if their going would create
intelligence.—Dickens.
What he had to communicate was the contents of despatches from Tokio
containing information received by the Japanese Government respecting
infringements of neutrality by the Baltic Fleet in Indo-Chinese waters
outside what are, strictly speaking, the territorial limits, and
principally by obtaining provisions from the shore.—Times.
3. Decapitable sentences.
Perhaps the most exasperating form is that of the sentence that keeps
on prolonging itself by additional phrases, each joint of which gives
the reader hopes of a full stop.
It was only after the weight of evidence against the economic
success of the endeavour became overwhelming that our firm withdrew
its support /, and in conjunction with almost the entire British
population of the country concentrated its efforts on endeavouring to
obtain permission to increase the coloured unskilled labour supply
of the mines / so as to be in a position to extend mining operations
/, and thus assist towards re-establishing the prosperity of the
country /, while at the same time attracting a number of skilled
British artisans / who would receive not merely the bare living wage
of the white unskilled labourer, but a wage sufficient to enable these
artisans to bring their families to the country / and to make their
permanent home there.—Westminster Gazette.
Here may still be seen by the watchful eye the Louisiana heron and
smaller egret, all that rapacious plume-hunters have left of their
race, tripping like timid fairies in and out the leafy screen / that
hides the rank jungle of sawgrass and the grisly swamp where dwells
the alligator /, which lies basking, its nostrils just level with the
dirty water of its bath, or burrows swiftly in the soft earth to evade
the pursuit of those who seek to dislodge it with rope and axe / that
they may sell its hide to make souvenirs for the tourists / who, at
the approach of summer, hie them north or east with grateful memories
of that fruitful land.—F. G. Aflalo.
Running after milkmaids is by no means an ungenteel rural diversion;
but let any one ask some respectable casuist (the Bishop of London,
for instance), whether Lavengro was not far better employed, when in
the country, at tinkering and smithery than he would have been in
running after all the milkmaids in Cheshire /, though tinkering is in
general considered a very ungenteel employment /, and smithery little
better /, notwithstanding that an Orcadian poet, who wrote in Norse
about 800 years ago, reckons the latter among nine noble arts which he
possessed /, naming it along with playing at chess, on the harp, and
ravelling runes /, or as the original has it, ‘treading runes’ /—that
is, compressing them into small compass by mingling one letter with
another /, even as the Turkish caligraphists ravel the Arabic letters
/, more especially those who write talismans.—Borrow.
10. Careless Repetition
Conscious repetition of a word or phrase has been discussed in Part
I (Airs and Graces): in the following examples the repetition is
unconscious, and proves only that the writer did not read over what he
had written.
... a man ... who directly impresses one with the
impression....—Times.
For most of them get rid of them more or less
completely.—H. Sweet.
The most important distinction between dialogue on the one hand and
purely descriptive and narrative pieces on the other hand is a
purely grammatical one.—H. Sweet.
And it may be that from a growing familiarity with Canadian
winter amusements may in time spring an even warmer
regard....—Times.
It may well induce the uncomfortable reflection that these
historical words may prove....—Times.
The inclusion of adherents would be adhered
to.—Times.
The remainder remaining loyal, fierce fighting
commenced.—Spectator.
Every subordinate shortcoming, every incidental defect, will be
pardoned. ‘Save us’ is the cry of the moment; and, in the
confident hope of safety, any deficiency will be overlooked, and any
frailty pardoned.—Bagehot.
They were followed by jinrikshas containing young girls
with very carefully-dressed hair, carrying large bunches of
real flowers on their laps, followed in turn by two more
coolies carrying square white wooden jars, containing
huge silver tinsel flowers.—D. Sladen.
It can do so, in all reasonable probability, provided
its militia character is maintained. But in any case it will
provide us at home with the second line army of our
needs.—Times.
Dressed in a subtly ill-dressed, expensive mode.—E.
F. Benson.
Toodle being the family name of the apple-faced
family.—Dickens.
Artillery firing extends along the whole front,
extending for eighty miles.—Times.
I regard the action and conduct of the Ministry as a whole
as of far greater importance.—Times.
The fleet passed the port on its way through the Straits on
the way to the China Sea.—Times.
Much of his popularity he owed, we believe, to that very
timidity which his friends lamented. That timidity often
prevented him from exhibiting his talents to the best advantage. But
it propitiated Nemesis. It averted that envy which would
otherwise have been excited....—Macaulay.
I will lay down a pen I am so little able to govern.—And
I will try to subdue an impatience which ... may otherwise
lead me into still more punishable errors.—I will return
to a subject which I cannot fly from for ten minutes
together.—Richardson.
At the same time it was largely owing to his careful
training that so many great Etonian cricketers owed their
success.—Times.
11. Common Misquotations
These are excusable in talk, but not in print. A few pieces are given
correctly, with the usual wrong words in brackets.
An ill-favoured thing, sir, but mine own. (poor)
Fine by degrees and beautifully less. (small)
That last infirmity of noble mind. (the: minds)
Make assurance double sure. (doubly)
To-morrow to fresh woods and pastures new. (fields)
The devil can cite Scripture for his purpose. (quote)
Chewing the food of sweet and bitter fancy. (cud)
When Greeks joined Greeks, then was the tug of war.
(Greek meets Greek: comes)
A goodly apple rotten at the heart. (core)
12. Uncommon Misquotations of Well-known Passages or Phrases
It is still worse to misquote what is usually given right, however
informal the quotation. The true reading is here added in brackets.
Now for the trappings and the weeds of woe.—S. Ferrier.
(suits)
She had an instinctive knowledge that she knew her, and she felt her
genius repressed by her, as Julius Caesar’s was by
Cassius.—S. Ferrier. (My genius is rebuked as,
it is said, Mark Antony’s was by Caesar)
The new drama represented the very age and body of the time, his form
and feature.—J. R. Green. (pressure)
He lifts the veil from the sanguinary affair at Kinchau, and we are
allowed glimpses of blockade-running, train-wrecking and cavalry
reconnaissance, and of many other moving incidents by flood and
field.—Times. (accidents)
To him this rough world was but too literally a
rack.—Lowell. (who would, upon the rack of this tough
world, stretch him out longer)
Having once begun, they found returning more tedious than
giving o’er.—Lowell. (returning were as tedious as
go o’er)
Posthaec [sic] meminisse juvabit.—Hazlitt. (et
haec olim)
Quid vult valde vult. What they do, they do with a
will.—Emerson. (quod) Quid is not translatable.
Then that wonderful esprit du corps, by which we adopt into our
self-love everything we touch.—Emerson. (de)
Let not him that putteth on his armour boast as
him that taketh it off.—Westminster Gazette.
(girdeth, harness, boast himself, he, putteth)
Elizabeth herself, says Spenser, ‘to mine open pipe inclined
her ear’.—J. R. Green. (oaten)
He could join the crew of Mirth, and look pleasantly on at a village
fair, ‘where the jolly rebecks sound to many a youth and many a
maid, dancing in the chequered shade’.—J. R. Green. (jocund)
Heathen Kaffirs, et hoc genero, &c.: ....—Daily Mail. (genus
omne)
If she takes her husband au pied de lettre.—Westm. Gaz.
(de la lettre)
13. Misquotation of Less Familiar Passages
But the greatest wrong is done to readers when a passage that may not
improbably be unknown to them is altered.
It was at Dublin or in his castle of Kilcolman, two miles from
Doneraile, ‘under the fall of Mole, that mountain hoar’, that
he spent the memorable years in which....—J. R. Green. (foot)
Petty spites of the village squire.—Spectator.
(pigmy: spire)
14. Misapplied and Misunderstood Quotations and Phrases
Before leading question or the exception proves the rule is
written, a lawyer should be consulted; before cui bono, Cicero;
before more honoured in the breach than the observance, Hamlet.
A leading question is one that unfairly helps a witness to the desired
answer; cui bono has been explained on p. 35; the exception,
&c., is not an absurdity when understood, but it is as generally used;
more honoured, &c., means not that the rule is generally broken,
but that it is better broken. A familiar line of Shakespeare, on the
other hand, gains by being misunderstood: ‘One touch of nature makes
the whole world kin’ merely means ‘In one respect, all men are alike’.
But cui bono all this detail of our debt? Has the author
given a single light towards any material reduction of it? Not a
glimmering.—Burke.
A rule dated March 3, 1801, which has never been abrogated, lays it
down that, to obtain formal leave of absence, a member must show some
sufficient cause, such as ... but this rule is more honoured in the
breach than in the observance.—Times.
Every one knows that the Governor-General in Council is invested
by statute with the supreme command of the Army and that it would
be disastrous to subvert that power. But ‘why drag in Velasquez’?
If any one wishes us to infer that Lord Kitchener has, directly or
indirectly, proposed to subvert this unquestioned and unquestionable
authority, they are very much mistaken.—Times. (Why indeed? no
worse literary treason than to spoil other people’s wit by dragging it
in where it is entirely pointless. Velasquez here outrages those who
know the story, and perplexes those who do not)
The Nationalist, M. Archdeacon, and M. Meslier put to the Prime
Minister several leading questions, such as, ‘Why were you so
willing promptly to part with M. Delcassé, and why, by going to the
conference, did you agree to revive the debate as to the unmistakable
rights...?’ To these pertinent inquiries M. Rouvier did not
reply.—Times. (Leading questions are necessarily not hostile,
as these clearly were)
The happy phrase that an Ambassador is an honest man sent abroad
to lie for his country.—Westminster Gazette. (Happier when
correctly quoted: sent to lie abroad for the good of)
15. Allusion
A writer who abounds in literary allusions necessarily appeals to a
small audience, to those acquainted with about the same set of books
as himself; they like his allusions, others dislike them. Writers
should decide whether it is not wise to make their allusions explain
themselves. In the first two instances quoted, though the reader who
knows the original context has a slight additional pleasure, any one
can see what the point is. In the last two, those who have not the
honour of the wetnurse’s and Rosamund’s acquaintance feel that the
author and the other readers with whom he is talking aside are guilty
of bad manners.
The select academy, into whose sacred precincts the audacious Becky
Sharp flung back her leaving present of the ‘Dixonary’, survives here
and there, but with a different curriculum and a much higher standard
of efficiency.—Times.
Why can’t they stay quietly at home till they marry, instead of
trying to earn their living by unfeminine occupations? So croaks Mrs.
Partington, twirling her mop; but the tide comes on.—Times.
Sir,—Were it not for M. Kokovtsoff’s tetchiness in the matter of
metaphors, I should feel inclined to see in his protest against
my estimates of the decline in the Russian gold reserve and of
the increase of the note issue a variant of the classic excuse of
Mrs. Easy’s wetnurse for the unlawfulness of her baby.—Lucien
Wolf.
Three superb glass jars—red, green, and blue—of the sort that led
Rosamund to parting with her shoes—blazed in the broad plate-glass
windows.—Kipling.
16. Incorrect Allusion
Every one who detects a writer pretending to more knowledge than he
has jumps to the conclusion that the detected must know less than the
detective, and cannot be worth his reading. Incorrect allusion of this
kind is therefore fatal.
Homer would have seemed arrogantly superior to his audience if he had
not called Hebe ‘white-armed’ or ‘ox-eyed’.—Times. (He seldom
mentions her, and calls her neither)
My access to fortune had not, so far, brought me either much joy or
distinction,—but it was not too late for me yet to pluck the golden
apples of Hesperides.—Corelli. (It is hardly possible for
any one who knows what the Hesperides were to omit the)
My publisher, John Morgeson ... was not like Shakespeare’s Cassio
strictly ‘an honourable man’.—Corelli. (Cassio was an
honourable man, but was never called so. Even Cassius has only his
share in So are they all, all honourable men. Brutus, perhaps?)
A sturdy Benedict to propose a tax on bachelors.—Westminster
Gazette. (Benedick. In spite of the Oxford Dictionary,
the differentiation between the saint, Benedict, and the converted
bachelor, Benedick, is surely not now to be given up)
But impound the car for a longer or shorter period according to
the offence, and that, as the French say, ‘will give them reason
to think’.—Times. (The French do not say give reason to
think; and if they did the phrase would hardly be worth treating
as not English; they say give to think, which is often quoted
because it is unlike English)
17. Dovetailed and Adapted Quotations and Phrases
The fitting into a sentence of refractory quotations, the making of
facetious additions to them, and the constructing of Latin cases with
English governing words, have often intolerably ponderous effects.
Though his denial of any steps in that direction may be true in his
official capacity, there is probably some smoke in the fire of
comment to which his personal relations with German statesmen have
given rise.—Times. (The reversal of smoke and fire may be a
slip of the pen or a joke; but the correction of it mends matters
little)
It remains to be seen whether ... the pied à terre which Germany
hopes she has won by her preliminary action in the Morocco question
will form the starting-point for further achievements or will merely
represent, like so many other German enterprises, the end of the
beginning.—Times. (The reversal this time is clearly
facetious)
But they had gone on adding misdeed to misdeed, they had blundered
after blunder.—L. Courtney.
Germany has, it would appear, yet another card in her hand,
a card of the kind which is useful to players when in
doubt.—Times.
But the problem of inducing a refractory camel to squeeze
himself through the eye of an inconvenient needle is and
remains insoluble.—Times.
But these unsoldierlike recriminations among the Russian officers as
well as their luxurious lives and their complete insouciance in the
presence of their country’s misfortunes, seems to have set back the
hand on the dial of Japanese rapprochement.—Times.
Is there no spiritual purge to make the eye of the camel easier for a
South-African millionaire?—Times.
And so it has come to pass that, not only where invalids do
congregate, but in places hitherto reserved for the summer
recreation of the tourist or the mountaineer there is a growing influx
of winter pleasure-seekers.—Times.
Salmasius alone was not unworthy sublimi
flagello.—Landor.
Even if a change were desirable with Kitchener duce et
auspice.—Times.
Charged with carrying out the Military Member’s orders, but having,
pace Sir Edwin Collen, no authority of his own.—Times.
It is not in the interests of the Japanese to close the book of the
war, until they have placed themselves in the position of beati
possidentes.—Times. (Beati possidentes is a sentence,
meaning Blessed are those who are in possession; to fit it into
another sentence is most awkward)
Resignation became a virtue of necessity for Sweden in hopes that
a better understanding might in time grow out of the new order of
things.—Times. (In the original phrase, of necessity
does not depend on virtue, but on make; and it is
intolerable without the word that gives it its meaning)
Many of the celebrities who in that most frivolous of watering-places
do congregate.—Baroness von Hutten.
If misbehaviour be not checked in an effectual manner before long,
there is every prospect that the whips of the existing Motor Act
will be transformed into the scorpions of the Motor Act of the
future.—Times.
A special protest should be made against the practice of introducing a
quotation in two or three instalments of a word or two, each with its
separate suit of quotation marks. The only quotations that should be
cut up are those that are familiar enough to need no quotation marks,
so that the effect is not so jerky.
The ‘pigmy body’ seemed ‘fretted to decay’ by the ‘fiery soul’ within
it.—J. R. Green. (The original is:—
A fiery soul which, working out its way,
Fretted the pygmy-body to decay.—Dryden.)
18. Trite Quotation
Quotation may be material or formal. With the first, the writer quotes
to support himself by the authority (or to impugn the authority) of the
person quoted; this does not concern us. With the second, he quotes
to add some charm of striking expression or of association to his own
writing. To the reader, those quotations are agreeable that neither
strike him as hackneyed, nor rebuke his ignorance by their complete
novelty, but rouse dormant memories. Quotation, then, should be adapted
to the probable reader’s cultivation. To deal in trite quotations and
phrases therefore amounts to a confession that the writer either is
uncultivated himself, or is addressing the uncultivated. All who would
not make this confession are recommended to avoid (unless in some
really new or perverted application—notum si callida verbum reddiderit
junctura novum) such things as:
Chartered libertine; balm in Gilead; my prophetic soul; harmless
necessary; e pur si muove; there’s the rub; the curate’s egg; hinc
illae lacrimae; fit audience though few; a consummation devoutly to
be wished; more in sorrow than in anger; metal more attractive; heir
of all the ages; curses not loud but deep; more sinned against than
sinning; the irony of fate; the psychological moment; the man in the
street; the sleep of the just; a work of supererogation; the pity of
it; the scenes he loved so well; in her great sorrow; all that was
mortal of—; few equals and no superior; leave severely alone; suffer
a sea-change.
The plan partook of the nature of that of those ingenious islanders
who lived entirely by taking in each other’s washing.—E. F.
Benson.
For he was but moderately given to ‘the cups that cheer but not
inebriate’, and had already finished his tea.—Eliot.
Austria forbids children to smoke in public places; and in German
schools and military colleges there are laws upon the subject; France,
Spain, Greece, and Portugal leave the matter severely
alone.—Westminster Gazette. (Severely is much worse
than pointless here)
They carried compulsory subdivision and restriction of all kinds of
skilled labour down to a degree that would have been laughable
enough, if it had only been less destructive.—Morley.
If Diderot had visited ... Rome, even the mighty painter of the Last
Judgment ... would have found an interpreter worthy of him. But it
was not to be.—Morley.
Mr. de Sélincourt has, of course, the defects of his
qualities.—Times.
The beloved lustige Wien [Vienna, that is] of his youth had
suffered a sea-change. The green glacis down which Sobieski
drove the defeated besieging army of Kara Mustafa was blocked by
ranges of grand new buildings.—Westminster Gazette.
19. Latin Abbreviations, &c.
No one should use these who is not sure that he will not expose his
ignorance by making mistakes with them. Confusion is very common, for
instance, between i. e. and e g. Again, sic should
never be used except when a reader might really suppose that there was
a misprint or garbling; to insert it simply by way of drawing attention
and conveying a sneer is a very heavy assumption of superiority.
Vide is only in place when a book or dictionary article is being
referred to.
Shaliapine, first bass at the same opera, has handed in his
resignation in consequence of this affair, and also because of affairs
in general, vide imprisonment of his great friend Gorki.—Times.
The industrialist organ is inclined to regret that the league did not
fix some definite date such as the year 1910 (sic) or the year 1912,
for the completion of this programme.—Times. (This is the
true use of sic; as the years mentioned are not consecutive, a
reader might suppose that something was wrong; sic tells him that it
is not so)
The Boersen Courier ... maintains that ‘nothing remains
for M. Delcassé but to cry Pater peccavi to Germany and
to retrieve as quickly as possible his diplomatic mistake
(sic)’.—Times.
Let your principal stops be the full stop and comma, with a judicious
use of the semicolon and of the other stops where they are absolutely
necessary (i. e. you could not dispense with the note of
interrogation in asking questions).—Bygott & Jones. (e.
g. is wanted, not i. e.)
20. Unequal Yokefellows and Defective Double Harness
When a word admits of two constructions, to use both may not be
positively incorrect, but is generally as ugly as to drive a horse and
a mule in double harness.
They did not linger in the long scarlet colonnades of
the temple itself, nor gazing at the dancing for which it is
famous.—Sladen.
This undoubtedly caused prices to rise; but did it not also
cause all Lancashire to work short time, many mills
to close, and a great restriction in the purchases of all
our customers for cotton goods?—Times.
... set herself quietly down to the care of her own
household, and to assist Benjamin in the concerns of his
trade.—Scott.
This correspondent says that not only did the French Government
know that Germany recognized the privileges resulting for
France from her position in Algeria, but also her general views
on the work of reform which it would be the task of the conference to
examine.—Times.
Teach them the ‘character of God’ through the ‘Son’s
Life of Love’, that conscience must not be outraged, not
because they would be punished if they did, or because they would be
handsomely rewarded if they didn’t, but simply because they know a
thing is right or wrong....—Daily Telegraph.
And any one who permits himself this incongruity is likely to be
betrayed into actual blunders.
The popularity of the parlements was surely due to the detestation
felt for the absolute Monarchy, and because they seemed to
half-informed men to be the champions of....—Times. (Here
because they seemed does not really fit the popularity ...
was, but parlements were popular)
A difference, this, which was not much considered where and when the
end of the war was thought to be two or three years off, and that the
last blow would be Russia’s.—F. Greenwood. (The last clause
does not fit the end of the war was thought, but it was
thought)
Attila and his armies, he said, came and disappeared in a very
mysterious manner, and that nothing could be said with
positiveness about them.—Borrow.
Save him accordingly she did: but no sooner is he dismissed,
and Faust has made a remark on the multitude of
arrows which she is darting forth on all sides, than Lynceus
returns.—Carlyle.
The short drives at the beginning of the course of instruction were
intended gradually to accustom the novice to the speed, and
of giving him in the pauses an opportunity to fix well in his
mind the principles of the automobile.—Times.
The predecessors of Sir Antony MacDonnell ... were, to use the words
of the Prime Minister, ‘the aiders, advisers, and suggesters of their
official chiefs’.—Times. (Though a chief can have a suggester
as well as an adviser, adviser is naturally followed by an
objective genitive, but suggester can only be followed by a
possessive genitive—except of the suggestion made)
My assiduities expose me rather to her scorn ... than to the treatment
due to a man.—Richardson.
One worthy gentleman, who is, perhaps, better known than
popular in City restaurants, is never known to have lavished even
the humblest copper coin on a waiter.—Titbits.
Its hands require strengthening and its resources
increased.—Times.
Analogous, but always incorrect, though excusable in various degrees,
is the equipping of pairs that should obviously be in double harness
with conjunctions or prepositions that do not match—following
neither by or, both by as well as, and the
like.
Diderot presented a bouquet which was neither well or
ill received.—Morley.
Like the Persian noble of old, I ask, ‘that I may neither
command or obey’.—Emerson.
She would hear nothing of a declaration of war, or give
any judgment on....—J. R. Green.
It appears, then, that neither the mixed and incomplete
empiricism considered in the third chapter, still less
the pure empiricism considered in the second chapter, affords
us....—Balfour.
Scarcely was the nice new drain finished than several of
the children sickened with diphtheria.—Spectator.
Which differs from that and who in being used both as an
adjective as well as a noun.—H. Sweet.
M. Shipoff in one and the same breath denounces innovations,
yet bases the whole electoral system on the greatest innovation
in Russian history.—Times.
It would be equally absurd to attend to all the other parts
of an engine and to neglect the principal source of its energy—the
firebox—as it is ridiculous to pay particular attention
to the cleanliness of the body and to neglect the mouth and
teeth.—Advertisement.
The conception of God in their minds was not that of a Father,
but as a dealer out of rewards and punishments.—Daily
Telegraph.
Dr. Dillon, than whom no Englishman has a profounder and more accurate
acquaintance with the seamy side—as, indeed, of all
aspects of Russian life—assumes....—Times.
Sir,—In view of the controversy which has arisen concerning
the 12 in. Mark VIII guns in the Navy, and especially to the
suggestion which might give rise to some doubt as to the efficiency of
the wire system of construction....—Times.
We add three sentences, in the first of which double harness should not
have been used because it is too cumbrous, in the second of which it
is not correctly possible, and in the third of which the failure to use
it is very slovenly.
The odd part of it is that this childish confusion does not only not
take from our pleasure, but does not even take from our sense of
the author’s talent.—H. James. (far from diminishing our
pleasure, does not....)
As to the duration of the Austro-Russian mandate, there
seems little disposition here to treat the question
in a hard-and-fast spirit, but rather to regard it
as....—Times. (... spirit; it is rather regarded as....)
To the student of the history of religious opinions in England few
contrasts are more striking when he compares the assurance
and complacency with which men made profession of their beliefs
at the beginning of the nineteenth century and the diffidence and
hesitation with which the same are recited at the beginning of the
twentieth.—Daily Telegraph. (more striking than that between
the assurance....)
21. Common Parts
When two sentences coupled by a conjunction (whether coordinating or
subordinating) have one or more parts in common, there are two ways
of avoiding the full repetition of the common parts. (a) ‘I
see through your villany and I detest your villany’ can become ‘I see
through and detest your villany’; ‘I have at least tried to bring
about a reconciliation, though I may have failed to bring about a
reconciliation’ can become ‘I have at least tried, though I may have
failed, to bring about, &c.’ (b) By substitution or ellipse,
the sentences become ‘I see through your villany, and detest it’ and
‘I have at least tried to bring about a reconciliation, though I may
have failed (to do so)’. Of these, the (a) form requires careful
handling: a word that is not common to both sentences must not be
treated as common; and one that is common, and whose position declares
that it is meant to do double duty, must not be repeated. Violations
of these rules are always more or less unsightly, and are excusable
only when the precise (a) form is intolerably stiff and the
(b) form not available. In our examples below, the words placed
in brackets are the two variants, each of which, when the other is
omitted, should, with the common or unbracketed parts, form a complete
sentence; the conjunctions being of course ignored for this purpose.
What other power (could) or (ever has) produced such
changes?—Daily Telegraph.
Things temporal (had) and (would) alter.—Daily Telegraph.
(It had), as (all houses should), been in tune with the pleasant,
mediocre charm of the island.—E. F. Benson.
This type will almost always admit of the emphatic repetition of the
verb: ‘could produce or ever has produced’.
Those of us who still believe in Greek as (one of the finest), if not
(the finest) instruments....—Times.
(One of the noblest), if not (the noblest), feelings an Englishman
could possess.—Daily Telegraph.
Use (b): ‘One of the finest instruments, if not the finest’.
The games were looked upon as being (quite as important) or (perhaps
more important) than drill.—Times.
The railway has done (all) and (more) than was expected of
it.—Spectator.
Use (b): ‘as important as drill, if not more so’; ‘all that was
expected of it, and more’.
All words that precede the first of two correlatives, such as ‘not ...
but’, ‘both ... and’, ‘neither ... nor’, are declared by their position
to be common; we bracket accordingly in the next examples:
The pamphlet forms (not only a valuable addition to our works on
scientific subjects), but (is also of deep interest to German
readers).—Times. (not only forms ..., but is ...)
Forty-five per cent of the old Rossallians ... received (either
decorations) (or were mentioned in despatches).—Daily
Telegraph. (Either received ... or were)
The Senate, however, has (either passed) (or will pass) amendments to
every clause.—Spectator. (either has passed or will pass)
Cloth of gold (neither seems to elate) (nor cloth of frieze to
depress) him.—Lamb.
A curious extension, not to be mended in the active; for neither
cannot well precede the first of two subjects when they have different
verbs.
On the other hand, words placed between the two correlatives are
declared by their position not to be common:
Which neither (suits one purpose) (nor the other).—Times.
(suits neither ... nor)
Not only (against my judgment), (but my
inclination).—Richardson.
Not only (in the matter of malaria), (but also
beriberi).—Times. (In the matter not of malaria only, but of
...)
22. The Wrong Turning
It is not very uncommon, on regaining the high road after a divergent
clause or phrase, to get confused between the two, and continue quite
wrongly the subordinate construction instead of that actually required.
I feel, however, that there never was a time when the people of
this country were more ready to believe than they are today, and
would openly believe if Christianity, with ‘doctrine’ subordinated,
were presented to them in the most convincing of all forms,
viz....—Daily Telegraph. (Would believe is made
parallel to they are today; it is really parallel to there
never was a time; and we should read and that they would openly
believe)
In the face of this statement either proofs should be adduced to show
that Coroner Troutbeck has stated facts ‘soberly judged’, and that
they contain ‘warrant for the accusation of wholesale’ ignorance on
the part of a trusted and eminently useful class of the community,
or failing this, that the offensive and unjust charge should be
withdrawn.—Times. (The charge should be withdrawn is
made parallel to Coroner Troutbeck has stated and they
contain; it is really parallel to proofs should be adduced;
and we should omit that, and read or failing this, the
offensive....)
We cannot part from Prof. Bury’s work without expressing our unfeigned
admiration for his complete control of the original authorities on
which his narrative is based, and of the sound critical judgment
he exhibits....—Spectator. (The judgment is admired, not
controlled)
Sometimes the confusion is not merely of the pen, but is in the
writer’s thought; and it is then almost incurable.
... the privilege by which the mind, like the lamps of a mailcoach,
moving rapidly through the midnight woods, illuminate, for one
instant, the foliage or sleeping umbrage of the thickets, and, in the
next instant, have quitted them, to carry their radiance forward upon
endless successions of objects.—De Quincey.
23. Ellipse in Subordinate Clauses
The missing subject and (with one exception) the missing verb of a
subordinate clause can be supplied only from the sentence to which it
is subordinate. The exception is the verb ‘to be’. We can say ‘The
balls, when wet, do not bounce’, ‘When in doubt, play trumps’, because
the verb to be supplied is are, and the subject is that of
the principal sentence. Other violations of the rule occur, but are
scarcely tolerable even in the spoken language. The following are
undesirable instances:
For, though summer, I knew ... Mr. Rochester would like to see a
cheerful hearth.—C. Brontë.
We can supply was, but not it; the natural subject is
I.
I have now seen him, and though not for long, he is a man who speaks
with Bismarckian frankness.—Times.
‘Though I did not see him for long’, we are meant to understand. But
the though clause is not subordinate to the sentence containing
that subject and verb: and always joins coordinates and
announces the transition from one coordinate to another. Consequently,
the though clause must be a part (a subordinate part) of the
second coordinate, and must draw from that its subject and verb:
‘though he is not a man of Bismarckian frankness for long, ...’. Even
if we could supply I saw with the clause in its present place,
we should still have the absurd implication that the man’s habitual
frankness (not the writer’s perception of it) depended on the duration
of the interview. We offer three conjectural emendations: ‘I have now
seen him, though not for long; and he is a man who ...’; ‘I have now
seen him, and though I did not see him for long, I perceived that he
was a man who ...’; ‘I have now seen him, and though I did not see him
for long, I found out what he thought; for he is a man who...’.
24. Some Illegitimate Infinitives
Claim is not followed by an infinitive except when the subject
of claim is also that of the infinitive. Thus, I claim to
be honest, but not I claim this to be honest. The Oxford
Dictionary (1893) does not mention the latter use even to condemn
it, but it is now becoming very common, and calls for strong protest.
The corresponding passive use is equally wrong. The same applies to
pretend.
‘This entirely new experiment’ which you claim to have ‘solved the
problem of combining....’—Times.
Usage, therefore, is not, as it is often claimed to be, the absolute
law of language.—R. G. White.
The gun which made its first public appearance on Saturday is
claimed to be the most serviceable weapon of its kind in use in any
army.—Times.
The constant failure to live up to what we claim to be our most
serious convictions proves that we do not hold them at all.—Daily
Telegraph.
The anonymous and masked delators whose creation the
Opposition pretends to be an abuse of power on the part of M.
Combes.—Times.
Possible and probable are not to be completed by an
infinitive. For are possible to read can; and for
probable read likely.
But no such questions are possible, as it seems to me, to arise
between your nation and ours.—Choate.
Should Germany meditate anything of the kind it would look uncommonly
like a deliberate provocation of France, and for that reason it seems
scarcely probable to be borne out by events.—Times.
Prefer has two constructions: I prefer this (living) to
that (dying), and I prefer to do this rather than that. The
infinitive construction must not be used without rather (unless,
of course, the second alternative is suppressed altogether).
Other things being equal, I should prefer to marry a rich man than a
poor one.—E. F. Benson.
The following infinitives are perhaps by false analogy from those that
might follow forbade, seen, ask. It may be noticed
generally that slovenly and hurried writers find the infinitive a great
resource.
Marshal Oyama strictly prohibited his troops to take
quarter within the walls.—Times.
The Chinese held a chou-chou, during which the devil was exorcised and
duly witnessed by several believers to take his flight
in divers guises.—Times.
Third, they might demand from Germany, all flushed
as she was with military pride, to tell us plainly
whether....—Morley.
25. ‘Split’ Infinitives
The ‘split’ infinitive has taken such hold upon the consciences of
journalists that, instead of warning the novice against splitting his
infinitives, we must warn him against the curious superstition that the
splitting or not splitting makes the difference between a good and a
bad writer. The split infinitive is an ugly thing, as will be seen from
our examples below; but it is one among several hundred ugly things,
and the novice should not allow it to occupy his mind exclusively. Even
that mysterious quality, ‘distinction’ of style, may in modest measure
be attained by a splitter of infinitives: ‘The book is written with a
distinction (save in the matter of split infinitives) unusual in such
works.’—Times.
The time has come to once again voice the general
discontent.—Times.
It should be authorized to immediately put in hand such
work.—Times.
Important negotiations are even now proceeding to further cement trade
relations.—Times.
We were not as yet strong enough in numbers to seriously influence the
poll.—Times.
Keep competition with you unless you wish to once more see
a similar state of things to those prevalent prior to the
inauguration....—Guernsey Evening Press.
And that she should force me, by the magic of her pen to
mentally acknowledge, albeit with wrath and shame, my own
inferiority.—Corelli.
The oil lamp my landlady was good enough to still allow me the use
of.—Corelli.
The ‘persistent agitation’ ... is to so arouse public opinion on the
subject as to....—Times.
In order to slightly extend that duration in the case of a
few.—Times.
To thus prevent a constant accretion to the Jewish population of
Russia from this country would be nobler work....—Times.
26. Compound Passives
Corresponding to the active construction ‘... have attempted to justify
this step’, we get two passive constructions: (1) ‘This step has been
attempted to be justified’, (2) ‘It has been attempted to justify this
step’. Of these (1), although licensed by usage, is an incorrect and
slovenly makeshift: ‘this step’ is not the object of ‘have attempted’,
and cannot be the subject of the corresponding passive. The true object
of ‘have attempted’ is the whole phrase ‘to justify this step’, which
in (2) rightly appears as the subject, in apposition to an introductory
‘it’.—In point of clumsiness, there is perhaps not much to choose
between the two passive constructions, neither of which should be used
when it can be avoided. When the subject of the active verb ‘have
attempted’ is definite, and can conveniently be stated, the active
form should always be retained; to write ‘it had been attempted by the
founders of the study to supply’ instead of ‘the founders had attempted
to supply’ is mere perversity. When, as in some of our examples below,
the subject of the active verb ‘have attempted’ is indefinite, the
passive turn is sometimes difficult to avoid; but unless the object
of ‘justify’ is a relative, and therefore necessarily placed at the
beginning, ‘an attempt has been made’ can often be substituted for ‘it
has been attempted’, and is less stiff and ugly.
The cutting down of ‘saying lessons’, by which it had been attempted
by the founders of the study to supply the place of speech in the
learning of Greek.—Times.
But when it was attempted to give practical effect to the popular
exasperation, serious obstacles arose.—Times. (When an attempt
was made to....)
He and his friends would make the government of Ireland a sheer
impossibility, and it would be the duty of the Irish party to make it
so if it was attempted to be run on the lines of....—Times.
(if an attempt was made to run it on the....)
It is not however attempted to be denied.—Hazlitt. (No one
attempts to deny)
As to the audience, we imagine that a large part of it,
certainly all that part of it whose sympathies it was desired to
enlist,...—Times. (whose sympathies were to be enlisted)
He will see the alterations that were proposed to be made, but
rejected.—Times. (proposed, but rejected)
The argument by which this difficulty is sought to be
evaded.—Balfour.
This and the following instances are not easily mended, unless we may
supply the subject of ‘seek’, &c. (‘some writers’).
The arguments by which the abolition was attempted to be supported
were founded on the rights of man.—Times.
Some mystery in regard to her birth, which, she was well informed, was
assiduously, though vainly, endeavoured to be discovered.—Fanny
Burney.
The close darkness of the shut-up house (forgotten to be
opened, though it was long since day) yielded to the unexpected
glare.—Dickens.
Those whose hours of employment are proposed to be
limited.—Times.
The insignificant duties proposed to be placed on food.—Times.
The anti-liberal principles which it was long ago attempted to embody
in the Holy Alliance.—Times.
Considerable support was managed to be raised for
Waldemar.—Carlyle.
We may notice here a curious blunder that is sometimes made with the
reflexive verb ‘I avail myself of’. The passive of this is never used,
because there is no occasion for it: ‘I was availed of this by myself’
would mean exactly the same as the active, and would be intolerably
clumsy. The impossible passives quoted below imply that it and
staff would be the direct objects of the active verb.
Watt and Fulton bethought themselves that, where was power was not
devil, but was God; that it must be availed of and not by any means
let off and wasted.—Emerson.
Used or employed, and so in the next:
No salvage appliances or staff could have been availed of in time to
save the lives of the men.—Times.
27. Confusion with Negatives
This is extraordinarily common. The instances are arranged in order of
obviousness.
Yezd is not only the refuge of the most ancient of Persian religions,
but it is one of the headquarters of the modern Babi propaganda,
the far-reaching effects of which it is probably difficult to
underestimate.—Spectator.
Not a whit undeterred by the disaster which overtook them at
Cavendish-square last week ... the suffragettes again made themselves
prominent.—Daily Mail.
So far as medicine is concerned, I am not sure that physiology,
such as it was down to the time of Harvey, might as well not have
existed.—Huxley.
The generality of his countrymen are far more careful not to
transgress the customs of what they call gentility, than to violate
the laws of honour or morality.—Borrow.
France and Russia are allies, as are England and Japan. Is it
impossible to imagine that, in consequence of the growing friendship
between the two great peoples on both sides of the Channel,
an agreement might not one day be realized between the four
Powers?—Times.
I do not of course deny that in this, as in all moral principles,
there may not be found, here and there, exceptional cases which may
amuse a casuist.—L. Stephen.
In view of the doubts among professed theologians regarding the
genuineness and authenticity of the Gospels in whole or in part, he is
unable to say how much of the portraiture of Christ may not be due to
the idealization of His life and character.—Daily Telegraph.
Is it quite inconceivable that if the smitten had always turned the
other cheek the smiters would not long since have become so ashamed
that their practice would have ceased?—Daily Telegraph.
I do not think it is possible that the traditions and doctrines of
these two institutions should not fail to create rival, and perhaps
warring, schools.—Times.
Any man—runs this terrible statute—denying the doctrine of the
Trinity or of the Divinity of Christ, or that the books of Scripture
are not the ‘Word of God’, or ..., ‘shall suffer the pain of
death’.—J. R. Green.
But it would not be at all surprising if, by attempting too
much, and, it must be added, by indulging too much in a style
the strained preciosity of which occasionally verges on rant and
even hysteria, Mr. Sichel has not to some extent defeated his own
object.—Spectator.
No one scarcely really believes.—Daily Telegraph.
Let them agree to differ; for who knows but what agreeing to
differ may not be a form of agreement rather than a form of
difference?—Stevenson.
Lastly, how can Mr. Balfour tell but that two years hence he may not
be too tired of official life to begin any new conflict?—F.
Greenwood.
What sort of impression would it be likely to make upon the Boers?
They could hardly fail to regard it as anything but an expression of
want of confidence in our whole South-African policy.—Times.
My friend Mr. Bounderby could never see any difference between leaving
the Coketown ‘hands’ exactly as they were and requiring them to be fed
with turtle soup and venison out of gold spoons.—Dickens.
But it is one thing to establish these conditions [the Chinese
Ordinance], and another to remove them suddenly.—Westminster
Gazette.
What economy of life and money would not have been spared the
empire of the Tsars had it not rendered war certain.—Times.
(It is the empire. The instance is not quoted for not,
though that too is wrong, but for the confusion between loss and
economy)
The question of ‘raids’ is one which necessarily comes home to every
human being living within at least thirty miles of our enormously
long coast line.—Lonsdale Hale. (An odd puzzle. Within
thirty means less than thirty; at least thirty means not
less than thirty. The meaning is clear enough, however, and perhaps
the expression is defensible; but it would have been better to say:
within a strip at least thirty miles broad along our enormous coast
line)
The fact that a negative idea can often be either included in a word
or kept separate from it leads to a special form of confusion, the
construction proper to the resolved form being used with the compound
and vice versa.
My feelings, Sir, are moderately unspeakable, and that is a
fact.—American. (not moderately speakable: moderately belongs
only to half of unspeakable)
... who did not aim, like the Presbyterians, at a change in Church
government, but rejected the notion of a national Church at
all.—J. R. Green. (Reject is equivalent to will
not have. I reject altogether: I will not have at all)
And your correspondent does not seem to know, or not to realize, the
conditions of the problem.—Times. (Seems, not does
not seem, has to be supplied in the second clause)
I confess myself altogether unable to formulate such a principle,
much less to prove it.—Balfour. (Less does not suit
unable, but able; but the usage of much less and
much more is hopelessly chaotic)
War between these two great nations would be an inexplicable
impossibility.—Choate. (Inexplicable does not
qualify the whole of impossibility; to make sense we must
divide impossibility into impossible event, and take
inexplicable only with event)
And the cry has this justification,—that no age can see itself in a
proper perspective, and is therefore incapable of giving its virtues
and vices their relative places.—Spectator. (No age
is equivalent to not any age, and out of this we have to take
any age as subject to the last sentence; this is a common, but
untidy and blameworthy device)
28. Omission of ‘as’
This is very common, but quite contrary to good modern usage, after the
verb regard, and others like it. In the first three instances
the motive of the omission is obvious, but does not justify it; all
that was necessary was to choose another verb, as consider, that
does not require as. In the later instances the omission is
gratuitous.
I regard it as important as anything.
Lord Bombie had run away with Lady Bombie ‘in her sark’. This I
could not help regarding both a most improper as well as a most
uncomfortable proceeding.—Crockett.
So vital is this suggestion regarded.
Rare early editions of Shakespeare’s plays and poems—editions which
had long been regarded among the national heirlooms.—S. Lee.
The latter may now be expected to regard himself absolved from such
obligation as he previously felt.—Times.
A memoir which was justly regarded of so much merit and importance
that....—Huxley.
... what might be classed a ‘horizontal’ European
triplice.—Times.
You would look upon yourself amply revenged if you knew what they have
cost me.—Richardson.
He also alluded to the bayonet, and observed that its main use
was no longer a defence against cavalry, but it was for the final
charge.—Times.
... I was rewarded with such a conception of the God-like majesty
and infinite divinity which everywhere loomed up behind and shone
through the humanity of the Son of Man that no false teaching or any
power on earth or in hell itself will ever shake my firm faith in the
combined divinity and humanity in the person of the Son of God, and
as sure am I that I eat and drink and live to-day, so certain
am I that this mysterious Divine Redeemer is in living....—Daily
Telegraph.
The last example is of a different kind. Read as sure as I am
for as sure am I as the least possible correction. Unpractised
writers should beware of correlative clauses except in their very
simplest forms.
29. Other Liberties taken with ‘as’
As must not be expected to do by itself the work of such
as.
There were not two dragon sentries keeping ward before the gate of
this abode, as in magic legend are usually found on duty over
the wronged innocence imprisoned.—Dickens.
The specialist is naturally best for his particular job; but if the
particular specialist required is not on the spot, as must often be
the case, the best substitute for him is not another specialist but
the man trained to act for himself in all circumstances, as
it has been the glory of our nation to produce both in the Army and
elsewhere.—Times.
We question if throughout the French Revolution there was a single
case of six or seven thousand insurgents blasted away by cannon shot,
as is believed to have happened in Odessa.—Spectator.
(This is much more defensible than the previous two; but when a
definite noun—as here case—can be naturally supplied for the
verb introduced by as, such as is better).
The decision of the French Government to send a special mission to
represent France at the marriage of the German Crown Prince is not
intended as anything more than a mere act of international courtesy,
as is customary on such occasions.—Times.
Neither as nor such as should be made to do the work of
the relative pronoun where there would be no awkwardness in using the
pronoun itself.
With a speed of eight knots, as [which] has been found
practicable in the case of the Suez Canal, the passage would occupy
five days.—Times.
The West Indian atmosphere is not of the limpid brightness and
transparent purity such as [that] are found in the sketch
entitled ‘A Street in Kingston’.—Times.
The ideal statues and groups in this room and the next are scarcely so
interesting as we have sometimes seen.—Times. (As is
clearly here a relative adverb, answering to so; nevertheless
the construction can be theoretically justified, the full form being
as we have sometimes seen groups interesting. But it is very
ugly; why not say instead as some that we have seen?)
The idiom as who should say must not be used unless the sentence
to which it is appended has for subject a person to whom the person
implied in who is compared. This seems reasonable, and is borne
out, for instance, by all the Shakespeare passages—a dozen—that we
have looked at. The type is: The cloudy messenger turns me his back,
and hums, as who should say:—&c.
To think of the campaign without the scene is as who should
read a play by candle-light among the ghosts of an empty
theatre.—Morley.
30. Brachylogy
1. Omission of a dependent noun in the second of two parallel series:
‘The brim of my hat is wider than yours’. For this there is some
justification: an ugly string of words is avoided, and the missing word
is easily supplied from the first series; it has usually the effect,
however, of attaching a preposition to the wrong noun:
I should be proud to lay an obligation upon my charmer to the amount
of half, nay, to the whole of my estate.—Richardson.
There is as much of the pure gospel in their teachings as in any other
community of Christians in our land.
There cannot be the same reason for a prohibition of correspondence
with me, as there was of mine with Mr. Lovelace.—Richardson.
Here the right preposition is retained.
A man holding such a responsible position as Minister of the United
States.—D. Sladen.
2. A preposition is sometimes left out, quite unwarrantably, from a
mistaken idea of euphony:
Without troubling myself as to what such self-absorption might lead in
the future.—Corelli. (lead to)
He chose to fancy that she was not suspicious of what
all his acquaintance were perfectly aware—namely,
that....—Thackeray. (aware of)
3. Impossible compromises between two possible alternatives.
To be a Christian means to us one who has been regenerated.—Daily
Telegraph. (‘A Christian means one who has’: ‘to be a Christian
means to have been’)
To do what as far as human possibility has proved out of his
power.—Daily Telegraph. (‘As a matter of human possibility’:
‘as far as human possibility goes’)
One compromise of this kind has come to be generally recognized:
So far from being annoyed, he agreed at once. (‘So far was he from
being annoyed that ...’: ‘far from being annoyed, he agreed’)
31. Between two Stools
The commonest form of indecision is that between statement and
question. But the examples of this are followed by a few miscellaneous
ones.
May I ask that if care should be taken of remains of buildings
a thousand years old, ought not care to be taken of ancient
British earth-works several thousand years old?—Times.
Can I not make you understand that you are ruining yourself and me,
and that if you don’t get reconciled to your father what
is to become of you?—S. Ferrier.
We will only say that if it was undesirable for a private
member to induce the Commons to pass a vote against Colonial
Preference, why was it not undesirable for a private
member....—Spectator.
Surely, then, if I am not claiming too much for our efforts at
that time to maintain the Union, am I exaggerating our present
ability to render him effectual aid in the contest that will be fought
at the next election if I say that prudence alone should dictate to
him the necessity for doing everything in his power to revive the
spirit which the policy of Sir Antony MacDonnell, Lord Dudley, and Mr.
Wyndham has done so much to weaken?—Times.
I then further observed that China having observed the laws
of neutrality, how could he believe in the possibility of an
alliance with Russia?—Times.
The next two use both the relative and the participle construction,
instead of choosing between them.
Thus it befell that our high and low labour vote, which (if one
might say so in the hearing of M. Jaurès and Herr Bebel) being
vertical rather than horizontal, and quite unhindered in the United
States, of course by an overwhelming majority elected President
Roosevelt.—Times.
He replied to Mr. Chamberlain’s Limehouse speech, the only part
of which that he could endorse being, he said, the
suggestion that the electorate should go to the root of the question
at the next general election.—Times.
Who, in Europe, at least, would forego the delights of
kissing,—(which the Japanese by-the-by consider a disgusting
habit),—without embraces,—and all those other
endearments which are supposed to dignify the progress of true
love!—Corelli.
Poor, bamboozled, patient public!—no wonder it is beginning to think
that a halfpenny spent on a newspaper which is purchased to be
thrown away, enough and more than enough.—Corelli.
But hurriedly dismissing whatever shadow of earnestness, or
faint confession of a purpose, laudable or wicked, that
her face, or voice, or manner, had, for the moment betrayed, she
lounged....—Dickens.
At the Épée Team Competition for Dr. Savage’s Challenge Cup,
held on the 25th and 27th February last, was won by the Inns of
Court team, consisting of....—14th Middlesex Battalion Orders.
32. The Impersonal ‘One’
This should never be mixed up with other pronouns. Its possessive is
one’s, not his, and one should be repeated, if
necessary, not be replaced by him, &c. Those who doubt their
ability to handle it skilfully under these restrictions should only use
it where no repetition or substitute is needed. The older experimental
usage, which has now been practically decided against, is shown in the
Lowell examples.
That inequality and incongruousness in his writing which
makes one revise his judgment at every tenth
page.—Lowell.
As one grows older, one loses many idols, perhaps comes at last
to have none at all, although he may honestly enough uncover in
deference to the worshippers at any shrine.—Lowell.
There are many passages which one is rather inclined to like
than sure he would be right in liking.—Lowell.
He is a man who speaks with Bismarckian frankness, and who directly
impresses one with the impression that you are speaking
to a man and not to an incarnate bluebook.—Times.
The merit of the book, and it is not a small one, is that it discusses
every problem with fairness, with no perilous hankering after
originality, and with a disposition to avail oneself of what
has been done by his predecessors.—Times.
If one has an opinion on any subject, it is of little
use to read books or papers which tell you what you know
already.—Times.
... are all creations which make one laugh inwardly as
we read.—Hutton.
One’s, on the other hand, is not the right possessive for the
generic man; man’s or his is required according to
circumstances; his in the following example:
There is a natural desire in the mind of man to sit for
one’s picture.—Hazlitt.
33. Between ... or
This is a confusion between two ways of giving alternatives—between
... and, and either ... or. It is always wrong.
The choice Russia has is between payment for damages in money
or in kind.—Times.
Forced to choose between the sacrifice of important interests
on the one hand or the expansion of the Estimates on the
other.—Times.
We have in that substance the link between organic or inorganic
matter which abolishes the distinction between living and dead
matter.—Westminster Gazette. (Observe the ‘elegant variation’)
The question lies between a God and a creed, or a God in such
an abstract sense that does not signify.—Daily Telegraph.
The author of the last has been perplexed by the and in one of
his alternatives. He should have used on the one hand, &c.
34. ‘A’ placed between the Adjective and its Noun
This is ugly when not necessary. Types of phrase in which it is
necessary are: Many a youth; What a lie! How dreadful a fate! So
lame an excuse. But there is no difficulty in placing a before ordinary
qualifications of the adjective like quite, more, much
less. In the following, read quite a sufficient, a more
valuable, a more glorious, a more serviceable, no
different position, a greater or less degree.
... adding that there was no suggestion of another raid against the
Japanese flank, which was quite sufficient an indication
of coming events for those capable of reading between the
lines.—Times.
Can any one choose more glorious an exit than to die fighting
for one’s own country?—Times.
Of sympathy, of ... Mr. Baring has a full measure, which, in his
case, is more valuable an asset than familiarity with military
textbooks.—Times.
No great additional expenditure is required in order to make
Oxford more serviceable a part of our educational
system.—Westminster Gazette.
And young undergraduates are in this respect in no different a
position from that of any other Civil Servant.—Westminster
Gazette.
The thousand and one adjuncts to devotion finding place in more or
less a degree in all churches, are all....—Daily Telegraph.
The odd arrangement in the following will not do; we should have
a either before so or before degree.
But what I do venture to protest against is the sacrificing of the
interests of the country districts in so ridiculously an unfair
degree to those of a small borough.—Times.
35. DO as Substitute Verb
Do cannot represent (1) be, (2) an active verb supplied
from a passive, (3) an active verb in a compound tense, gerund, or
infinitive; You made the very mistake that I did, but have
made, was afraid of making, expected to make,
shall (make).
It ... ought to have been satisfying to the young man. And so, in a
manner of speaking, it did.—Crockett.
It may justly be said, as Mr. Paul does, that....—Westminster
Gazette.
To inflict upon themselves a disability which one day they will find
the mistake and folly of doing.—Westminster Gazette.
We can of course say He lost his train, which I had warned him not to
do; because lose is then represented not by do,
but by which (thing).
36. Fresh Starts
The trick of taking breath in the middle of a sentence by means of a
resumptive that or the like should be avoided; especially when
it is a confession rather of the writer’s short-windedness than of the
unwieldy length of his sentence.
It does not follow (as I pointed out by implication above) that
if, according to the account of their origin given by the system,
those fundamental beliefs are true, that therefore they are
true.—Balfour.
Sir—Might I suggest that while this interesting question is being
discussed that the hymn ‘Rock of Ages’ be sung in every church and
chapel...?—Daily Telegraph.
A very short-winded correspondent.
It seems to be a fair deduction that when the Japanese gained their
flank position immediately West of Mukden, and when, further, they
took no immediate advantage of the fact, but, on the contrary, began
to hold the villages in the plain as defensive positions, that a much
more ambitious plan was in operation.—Times.
If the writer means what he says, and the grounds of the deduction
are not included in the sentence, reconstruction is not obvious, and
that is perhaps wanted to pick up the thread; but if, as may
be suspected, the when clauses contain the grounds of the
deduction, we may reconstruct as follows: ‘When the Japanese ..., and
when ..., it was natural to infer that ...’.
37. Vulgarisms and Colloquialisms
Like for as:
Sins that were degrading me, like they have many others.—Daily
Telegraph.
They should not make a mad, reckless, frontal attack like General
Buller made at the battle of Colenso.—Daily Telegraph.
Coming to God the loving Father for pardon, like the poor prodigal
did.—Daily Telegraph.
There is no moral force in existence ... which enlarges our outlook
like suffering does.—Daily Telegraph.
What ever ...? is a colloquialism; whatever ...? a
vulgarism:
Whatever reason have we to suppose, as the vast majority of professing
Christians appear to do, that the public worship of Almighty God
...?—Daily Telegraph.
Whatever is the good in wrangling about bones when one is hungry and
has nutritious food at hand?—Daily Telegraph.
‘Those sort’:
I know many of those sort of girls whom you call
conjurors.—Trollope.
Those sort of writers would merely take it as a first-class
advertisement.—Corelli.
38. Tautology
Lord Rosebery has not budged from his position—splendid, no doubt—of
(lonely) isolation.—Times.
Counsel admitted that that was a grave suggestion to make,
but he submitted that it was borne out by the (surrounding)
circumstances.—Times.
One can feel first the characteristics which men have in common
and only afterward those which distinguish them (apart) from one
another.—Times.
A final friendly agreement with Japan, which would be very welcome
to Russia, is only possible if Japan (again) regains her liberty of
action.—Times.
Miss Tox was (often) in the habit of assuring Mrs. Chick that
...—Dickens.
He had come up one morning, as was now (frequently) his
wont.—Trollope.
The counsellors of the Sultan (continue to) remain
sceptical.—Times.
The Peresviet lost both her fighting-tops and (in appearance) looked
the most damaged of all the ships.—Times.
They would, however, strengthen their position if they returned
the (temporary) loan of Sir A. MacDonnell to his owners with
thanks.—Times.
The score was taken to 136 when Mr. MacLaren, who had (evidently)
seemed bent on hitting Mr. Armstrong off, was bowled.—Times.
... cannot prevent the diplomacy of the two countries from lending
each other (mutual) support.—Times.
However, I judged that they would soon (mutually) find each other
out.—Crockett.
Notwithstanding which, (however,) poor Polly embraced them all
round.—Dickens.
If any real remedy is to be found, we must first diagnose the true
nature of the disease; (but) that, however, is not hard.—Times.
M. Delcassé contemplated an identical answer for France, Great
Britain, and Spain, refusing, of course, the proposed conference, but
his colleagues of the Cabinet were (, however,) opposed to identical
replies.—Times.
The strong currents frequently shifted the mines, to the equal danger
(both) of friend and foe.—Times.
And persecution on the part of the Bishops and the Presbyterians, to
(both of) whom their opinions were equally hateful, drove flocks of
refugees over sea.—J. R. Green.
But to the ordinary English Protestant (both) Latitudinarian and High
Churchmen were equally hateful.—J. R. Green.
Seriously, (and apart from jesting,) this is no light
matter.—Bagehot.
To go back to your own country ... with (the consciousness that you go
back with) the sense of duty done.—Lord Halsbury.
No doubt my efforts were clumsy enough, but Togo had a capacity for
taking pains, by which (said) quality genius is apt to triumph over
early obstacles.—Times.
... as having created a (joint) partnership between the two Powers in
the Morocco question.—Times.
Sir—As a working man it appears to me that to the question ‘Do we
believe?’ the only sensible position (there seems to be) is to frankly
acknowledge our ignorance of what lies beyond.—Daily Telegraph.
39. Redundancies
Dr. Redmond told his constituents that by reducing the National
vote in the House of Commons they would not thereby get rid of
obstruction.—Times.
It is not a thousand years ago since municipalities in Scotland
were by no means free from the suspicion of corruption.—Lord
Rosebery.
Some substance equally as yielding.—Daily Mail.
Had another expedition reached the Solomon Islands, who
knows but that the Spaniards might not have
gone on to colonize Australia and so turned the current of
history?—Spectator.
As one being able to give full consent ... I am yours
faithfully....—Daily Telegraph.
But to where shall I look for some small ray of light that will
illumine the darkness surrounding the mystery of my being?—Daily
Telegraph.
It is quite possible that if they do that it may be
possible to amend it in certain particulars.—Westminster
Gazette.
Men and women who professed to call themselves
Christians.—Daily Telegraph. (An echo, no doubt, of ‘profess
and call themselves Christians’)
The correspondence that you have published abundantly throws
out into bold relief the false position assumed....—Daily
Telegraph.
In the course of the day, yesterday, M. Rouvier was able
to assure M. Delcassé....—Times.
Moreover, too, do we not all feel...?—J. C.
Collins.
The doing nothing for a length of days after the first shock he
sustained was the reason of how it came that Nesta knitted
closer her acquaintance....—Meredith.
When the public adopt new inventions wholesale, ... some obligation
is due to lessen, so far as is possible, the hardships in
which....—Westminster Gazette.
40. ‘As to whether’
This is a form that is seldom necessary, and should be reserved for
sentences in which it is really difficult to find a substitute.
Abstract nouns that cannot be followed immediately by whether
should if possible be replaced by the corresponding verbs. Many writers
seem to delight in this hideous combination, and employ it not only
with abstracts that can be followed by whether, but even with
verbs.
The Court declined to express any opinion as to whether the
Russian Ambassador was justified in giving the assurances in question
and as to whether the offences with which the accused were
charged were punishable by German law.—Times. (Perhaps
‘declined to say whether in their opinion’; but this is less easily
mended than most)
The difficulties of this task were so great that I was in doubt as
to whether it was possible.—Times.
His whole interest is concentrated on the question as to how
his mission will affect his own fortunes.—Times.
A final decision has not yet been arrived at as to whether or
not the proceedings shall be public.—Times. (It has not yet
been finally decided whether)
You raise the question as to whether Admiral Rozhdestvensky
will not return.—Times.
I have much pleasure in informing Rear Admiral Mather Byles as
to where he could inspect a rifle of the type referred to.
The interesting question which such experiments tend to suggest is as
to how far science may....—Outlook.
When we come to consider the question as to whether, upon
the dissolution of the body, the spirit flies to some far-distant
celestial realm....—Daily Telegraph.
He never told us to judge by the lives of professing Christians as
to whether Christianity is true.—Daily Telegraph.
M. Delcassé did not allude to the debated question as to
whether any official communication ... was made by the French
Government to Germany. It is also pointed out that he did not let fall
the slightest intimation as to whether the French Government
expected....—Times.
41. Superfluous ‘but’ and ‘though’
Where there is a natural opposition between two sentences, adversative
conjunctions may yet be made impossible by something in one of
the sentences that does the work unaided. Thus if in vain,
only, and reserves and sole, had not been used in
the following sentences, but and though would have been
right; as it is, they are wrong.
(The author dreams that he is a horse being ridden) In vain
did I rear and kick, attempting to get rid of my foe; but the
surgeon remained as saddle-fast as ever.—Borrow.
But the substance of the story is probably true, though
Voltaire has only made a slip in a name.—Morley.
Germany, it appears, reserves for herself the sole
privilege of creating triple alliances and ‘purely defensive’
combinations of that character, but when the interests of other
Powers bring them together their action is reprobated as aggressive
and menacing.—Times.
Such mistakes probably result from altering the plan of a sentence in
writing; and the cure is simply to read over every sentence after it is
written.
42. ‘If and when’
This formula has enjoyed more popularity than it deserves; either
‘when’ or ‘if’ by itself would almost always give the meaning. Even
where ‘if’ seems required to qualify ‘when’ (which by itself might
be taken to exclude the possibility of the event’s never happening
at all), ‘if’ and ‘when’ are clearly not coordinate, though both are
subordinate to the main sentence: ‘if and when he comes, I will write’
means ‘if he comes, I will write when he comes’, or ‘when he comes
(if he comes at all), I will write’, and the ‘if’ clause, whether
parenthetic or not, is subordinate to the whole sentence ‘I will write
when he comes’. Our Gladstone instance below differs from the rest:
‘when’ with a past tense, unqualified by ‘if’, would make an admission
that the writer does not choose to make; on the other hand, the time
reference given by ‘when’ is essential; ‘on the occasion on which it
was done (if it really was done) it was done judicially’. The faulty
coordination may be overlooked where there is real occasion for its
use; but many writers seem to have persuaded themselves that neither
‘if’ nor ‘when’ is any longer capable of facing its responsibilities
without the other word to keep it in countenance.
No doubt it will accept the experimental proof here alleged, if and
when it is repeated under conditions....—Times.
The latter will include twelve army corps, six rifle brigades, and
nine divisions or brigades of mounted troops, units which, if and when
complete, will more than provide....—Times.
Unless and until we pound hardest we shall never beat the
Boers.—Spectator.
It is only if, and when, our respective possessions become
conterminous with those of great military states on land that we
each....—Times.
If and when it was done, it was done so to speak
judicially.—Gladstone.
No prudent seaman would undertake an invasion unless or until
he had first disposed of the force preparing ... to impeach
him.—Times.
Its leaders decline to take office unless and until the 90 or 100
German words of command used ... are replaced....—Times.
If and when employment is abundant....—Westminster Gazette.
It means nothing less, if Mr. Chamberlain has his way, than the final
committal of one of the two great parties to a return to Protection,
if and when it has the opportunity.—Westminster Gazette.
It is clear, however, that the work will gain much if and when she
plays faster.—Westminster Gazette.
43. Maltreated Idioms
1. Two existing idioms are fused into a non-existent one.
It did not take him much trouble.—Sladen. (I take: it costs
me)
An opportunity should be afforded the enemy of retiring northwards,
more or less of their own account.—Times. (of my
own accord: on my own account)
Dr. Kuyper admitted that his opinion had been
consulted.—Times. (I consult you: take your opinion)
But it was in vain with the majority to attempt it.—Bagehot.
(I attempt in vain: it is vain to attempt)
The captain got out the shutter of the door, shut it up, made it all
fast, and locked the door itself.—Dickens. (make it fast:
make all fast)
The provisioning of the Russian Army would practically have to be
drawn exclusively from the mother country.—Times. (draw
provisions: do provisioning)
It gives me the greatest pleasure in adding my testimony.—Daily
Telegraph. (I have pleasure in adding: it gives me pleasure to add)
And if we rejected a similar proposition made to us, was it
not too much to expect that Canada might not turn in another
direction?—Chamberlain (reported). (Might not Canada
turn?... to expect that Canada would not turn)
I can speak from experience that ... ‘conversion’ ... was a very real
and powerful thing.—Daily Telegraph. (speak to conversion’s
being: say that conversion was)
He certainly possessed, though in no great degree, the means of
affording them more relief than he practised.—Scott.
(preached more than he practised: had means of affording more than he
did afford)
My position is one of a clerk, thirty-eight years of age, and
married.—Daily Telegraph. (one that no one would envy: that of
a clerk)
Abbot, indeed, had put the finishing stroke on all attempts at a
higher ceremonial. Neither he nor his household would bow at the name
of Christ.—J. R. Green. (put the finishing touches on: given
the finishing stroke to)
In this chapter some of these words will be considered, and also some
others against which purism has raised objections which do not seem
to be well taken.—R. G. White. (exceptions well taken:
objections rightly made. To take an objection well can only
mean to keep your temper when it is raised)
A woman would instinctively draw her cloak or dress closer to her, and
a man leave by far an unnecessary amount of room for fear of coming
into contact with those to whom....—Daily Telegraph. (by far
too great: quite an unnecessary)
The fines inflicted for excess of the legal speed.—Times.
(excess of speed: exceeding the legal speed)
Notwithstanding the no inconsiderable distance by sea.—Guernsey
Advertiser. (it is no inconsiderable distance: the—or a—not
inconsiderable distance)
His whim had been gratified at a trifling cost of ten thousand
pounds.—Crawford. (a trifling cost—unspecified: a trifle of
ten thousand or so: the trifling cost of ten thousand. So in
the next)
Dying at a ripe old age of eighty-three.—Westminster Gazette.
That question is the present solvency or insolvency of the Russian
State. The answer to it depends not upon the fact whether Russia has
or has not....—Times. (the fact that: the question whether.
But depends not upon whether would be best here)
To all those who had thus so self-sacrificingly and energetically
promoted the organization of this fund he desired to accord in
the name of the diocese their deep obligation.—Guernsey
Advertiser. (accord thanks: acknowledge obligation)
The allies frittered away in sieges the force which was ready for an
advance into the heart of France until the revolt of the West and
South was alike drowned in blood.—Times. (the revolts were
alike drowned: the revolt was drowned)
2. Of two distinct idioms the wrong is chosen.
When, too, it was my pleasure to address a public meeting of more than
2,000 at the Royal Theatre the organized opposition numbered less than
seven score.—Times.
It is our pleasure to present to you the enclosed notification of the
proportion of profits which has been placed to the credit of your
account.—Company circular. (I had, we have, the pleasure of—. The
form chosen is proper to royal personages expressing their gracious
will)
In the face of it the rule appears a most advisable one.—Guernsey
Advertiser. (On the face of it means prima facie: the other
means in spite of)
3. The form of an idiom is distorted, without confusion with another.
However, towards evening the wind and the waves subsided and the night
became quiet and starlight.—Times. (Starlight is a
noun, which can be used as an adjective immediately before another
noun only; a starlight night)
Russia is now bitterly expiating her share in the infamy then visited
upon Japan.—Times. (We visit upon a person his sins, or
something for which he is responsible, and not we; or again, we may
visit our indignation upon him)
He anticipated much towards Mary’s recovery in her return to
Japan.—Sladen. (anticipate ... from)
But both Governments have now requested Washington to be chosen as the
place of meeting.—Times. (requested that Washington should)
For as its author in later years told the writer of this article,
he had studied war for nine years before he put the pen to the
paper.—Times. (Put pen to paper. This looks like imitation
French; it is certainly not English)
4. The meaning of an idiom is mistaken without confusion with another.
For days and days, in such moods, he would stay within his cottage,
never darkening the door or seeing other face than his own
inmates.—Trollope. (To darken the door is always to enter as
a visitor, never to go out)
5. Some miscellaneous and unclassified violations are added, mostly
without further comment than italics, to remind sanguine learners that
there are small pitfalls in every direction.
If I did not have the most thorough dependence on your
good sense and high principles, I should not speak to you in this
way.—Trollope.
Japan, while desiring the massacre of her own and Russia’s subjects
to be brought to an end, has nevertheless every interest
that the war should go on.—Times.
The unpublished state, of which only an extremely few examples
are in existence.—Times.
Once I jested her about it.—Crockett.
It is significant to add that when Mrs. Chesnut died in 1886
her servants were with her.—Times.
Herring boats, the drapery of whose black suspended nets
contrasted with picturesque effect the white sails of
the larger vessels.—S. Ferrier.
It is at least incumbent to be scrupulously accurate.—Times.
(The metaphor in incumbent is so much alive that
upon—is never dispensed with)
A measure according Roman Catholic clergymen who have
passed through the local seminaries but have not yet passed
the prescribed Russian language test to hold clerical
appointments.—Times.
There will be established in this free England a commercial tyranny
the like of which will not be inferior to the tyrannical
Inquisition of the Dark Ages.—Spectator.
44. Truisms and Contradictions in Terms
A contradiction in terms is often little more than a truism turned
inside out; we shall therefore group the two together, and with them
certain other illogical expressions, due to a similar confusion of
thought.
Praise which perhaps was scarcely meant to be taken too
literally.—Bagehot.
Where no standard of literalness is mentioned, too literally
is ‘more literally than was meant’. We may safely affirm, without the
cautious reservations perhaps and scarcely, that the
praise was not meant to be taken more literally than it was meant to be
taken. Omit too.
He found what was almost quite as interesting.—Times.
If it was almost as interesting, we do not want quite: if quite,
we do not want almost.
Splendid and elegant, but somewhat bordering on the antique
fashion.—Scott.
Bordering on means not ‘like’ but ‘very like’; ‘somewhat very
like’.
A very unique child, thought I.—C. Brontë.
A somewhat unique gathering of our great
profession.—Halsbury.
There are no degrees in uniqueness.
Steady, respectable labouring men—one and all, with rare
exceptions, married.—Times. (all without exception, with
rare exceptions)
To name only a few, take Lord Rosebery, Lord
Rendel, Lord ..., ..., ..., and many others.—Times.
Take in this context means ‘consider as instances’; we cannot
consider them as instances unless we have their names; take must
therefore mean ‘let me name for your consideration’. Thus we get: ‘To
name only a few, let me name ... and many
others (whom I do not name)’.
More led away by a jingling antithesis of words than an
accurate perception of ideas.—H. D. Macleod.
‘Guided by an accurate perception’ is what is meant. To be ‘led
away by accurate perception’ is a misfortune that could happen only
in a special sense, the sense in which it has happened, possibly, to
the writer, whom sheer force of accurate perception may have hurried
into inaccurate expression; but more probably he too is the victim of
‘jingling antithesis’.
Long before the appointed hour for the commencement of
the recital, standing room only fell to the lot of those who
arrived just previous to Mr. K.’s appearance on the
platform.—Guernsey Advertiser.
The necessary inference—that Mr. K., the reciter, appeared on the
platform long before the appointed hour—is probably not in accordance
with the facts.
The weather this week has for the most part been of that quality
which the month of March so strikingly characterizes in the
ordinary course of events.—Guernsey Advertiser.
What happens in the ordinary course of events can scarcely continue
to be striking. Whether the month characterizes the weather, or the
weather the month, we need not consider here.
He forgot that it was possible, that from a brief period of
tumultuous disorder, there might issue a military despotism more
compact, more disciplined, and more overpowering than any which had
preceded it, or any which has followed it.—Bagehot.
He could not forget, because he could not know, anything
about the despotisms which have in fact followed. He might
know and forget something about all the despotisms that had preceded
or should follow (in direct speech, ‘that have preceded or
shall follow’): ‘this may result in the most compact despotism in all
history, past and future’. But probably Bagehot does not even mean
this: the last clause seems to contain a reflection of his own, falsely
presented as a part of what he ought to have reflected.
Some people would say that my present manner of travelling is much
the most preferable, riding as I do now, instead of leading my
horse.—Borrow.
Only two modes of travelling are compared: the most preferable
implies four, three of them preferable in different degrees to the
fourth. A not uncommon vulgarism.
45. Double Emphasis
Attempts at packing double emphasis into a single sentence are apt to
result in real weakening.
No government ever plunged more rapidly into a deeper
quagmire.—Outlook. (From the writer’s evident wish to state
the matter strongly, we infer that several Governments have plunged
more rapidly into as deep quagmires, and as rapidly into deeper ones)
Mr. Justice Neville ... will now have the very rare experience of
joining on the Bench a colleague whom he defeated on the polls
just fourteen years ago.—Westminster Gazette. (The
experience, with exact time-interval, is probably unique, like
any individual thumb-print; that does not make the coincidence
more remarkable; and it is the coincidence that we are to admire)
Nothing has brought out more strongly than motor-driving the
over-bearing, selfish nature of too many motor-drivers and their utter
want of consideration for their fellow men.—Lord Wemyss.
(The attempt to kill drivers and driving with one stone leaves both
very slightly wounded. For what should show up the drivers more
than the driving? and whom should the driving show up more than the
drivers?)
The commonest form of this is due to conscientious but mistaken zeal
for correctness, which prefers, for instance, without oppressing or
without plundering to without oppressing or plundering. The
first form excludes only one of the offences, and is therefore, though
probably meant to be twice as emphatic, actually much weaker than the
second, which excludes both. With and instead of or, it
is another matter.
Actual experience has shown that a gun constructed on the wire
system can still be utilized effectively without the destruction of
the weapon or without dangerous effects, even with its inner tube
split.—Times.
The Union must be maintained without pandering to such prejudices on
the one hand, or without giving way on the other to the ...
schemes of the Nationalists.—Spectator.
He inhibited him, on pain of excommunication, from seeking a
divorce in his own English Courts, or from contracting a new
marriage.—J. R. Green. (Half excused by the negative sense
of inhibit)
46. ‘Split’ Auxiliaries.
Some writers, holding that there is the same objection to split
compound verbs as to split infinitives, prefer to place any adverb or
qualifying phrase not between the auxiliary and the other component,
but before both. Provided that the adverb is then separated from the
auxiliary, no harm is done: ‘Evidently he was mistaken’ is often as
good as ‘He was evidently mistaken’, and suits all requirements of
accentuation. But the placing of the adverb immediately before or
after the auxiliary depends, according to established usage, upon
the relative importance of the two components. When the main accent
is to fall upon the second component, the normal place of the adverb
is between the two; it is only when the same verb is repeated with a
change in the tense or mood of the auxiliary, that the adverb should
come first. ‘He evidently was deceived’ implies, or should imply, that
the verb deceived has been used before, and that the point of
the sentence depends upon the emphatic auxiliary; accordingly we should
write ‘The possibility of his being deceived had never occurred to
me; but he evidently was deceived’, but ‘I relied implicitly on his
knowledge of the facts; but he was evidently deceived’. In our first
two examples below the adverb is rightly placed first to secure the
emphasis on the auxiliary: in all the others the above principle of
accentuation is violated. The same order of words is required by the
copula with whatever kind of complement.
I recognize this truth, and always have recognized it.
Refined policy ever has been the parent of confusion, and ever will be
so, as long as the world endures.—Burke.
They never are suffered to succeed in their
opposition.—Burke.
She had received the homage of ... and occasionally had deigned to
breathe forth....—Beaconsfield.
He ordered breakfast as calmly as if he never had left his
home.—Beaconsfield.
Miss Becky, whose sympathetic powers never had been called into action
before.—Ferrier.
They now were bent on taking the work into their own
hands.—Morley.
There may have been a time when a king was a god, but he now is pretty
much on a level with his subjects.—Jowett.
They both are contradicted by all positive evidence.—W. H.
Mallock.
Religious art at once complete and sincere never yet has
existed.—Ruskin.
Not mere empty ideas, but what were once realities, and that I long
have thought decayed.—C. Brontë.
So that he might assist at a Bible class, from which he never had been
absent.—Beaconsfield.
If we would write an essay, we necessarily must have something to
say.—Bygott & Jones.
The protectionists lately have been affirming that the autumn session
will be devoted to railway questions.—Times.
Visitors no longer can drive in open carriages along the
littoral.—Times.
It still is the fact that his mind ... was essentially the mind of a
poet.—Times.
To whom in any case its style would have not appealed.—Times.
To go wrong with not is an achievement possible only with
triple compounds, where the principal division is of course between
the finite (would) and the infinitive with participle (have
appealed). ‘Would not have appealed’ must be written, though at an
enormous sacrifice of ‘distinction’.
This enhanced value of old English silver may be due partly to the
increase in the number of collectors; but it also has been largely
influenced by the publication....—Times.
Mr. Fry showed to a very great extent his power of defence.... To-day,
if runs are to be of importance, he very likely will show his powers
of hitting.—Times.
47. Overloading
A single sentence is sometimes made to carry a double burden:
So unique a man as Sir George Lewis has, in truth, rarely been lost to
this country.—Bagehot.
The meaning is not ‘Men like Sir G. Lewis have seldom been lost’, but
‘Men like the late Sir G. Lewis have seldom been found’. But instead
of the late a word was required that should express proper
concern; lost is a short cut to ‘men so unique as he whose loss
we now deplore’.
There are but few men whose lives abound in such wild and
romantic adventure, and, for the most part, crowned with
success.—Prescott.
The writer does not mean ‘adventures so wild, so romantic, and so
successful in the main’; that is shown by the qualifying parenthesis,
which is obviously one of comment on the individual case. What he does
mean ought to have been given in two sentences: ‘There are but few ...
adventure;—’s, moreover, was for the most part crowned with success’.
The Sultan regrets that the distance and the short notice alone
prevent him from coming in person.—Times.
This is as much as to say that the Sultan wishes there were more
obstacles. Read: ‘The Sultan regrets that he cannot come in person;
nothing but the distance and the short notice could prevent him’.
48. Demonstrative, Noun, and Participle or Adjective
Of the forms, persons interested, the persons interested,
those interested, those who are interested, one or
another may better suit a particular phrase or context. Those
interested is the least to be recommended, especially with
an active participle or adjective. The form those persons
interested is a hybrid, and is very seldom used by any good writer;
but it is becoming so common in inferior work that it is thought
necessary to give many examples. The first two, of the form those
interested, will pass, though those who were concerned,
all who drive, would be better. In the others that and
those should be either replaced by the or (sometimes)
simply omitted.
The idea of a shortage had hardly entered the heads even of
those most immediately concerned.—Times.
They are the terror of all those driving or riding spirited
horses.—Times.
At every time and in every place throughout that very
limited portion of time and space open to human
observation.—Balfour.
That part of the regular army quartered at home should
be grouped by divisions.—Times.
Here they beheld acres of that stupendous growth seen
only in the equinoctial regions.—Prescott.
It is not likely that General Kuropatkine has amassed those
reserves of military stores and supplies plainly required
by the circumstances of his situation.—Times.
The insurrection had been general throughout the country,
at least that portion of it occupied by the
Spaniards.—Prescott.
My amendment would be that that part of the report
dealing with the dividend on the ‘A’ shares ... be not
adopted.—Company report.
We shall fail to secure that unanimity of thought and doctrine
so indispensable both for....—Times.
... in order to minimize the effect produced by that portion of
the Admirals’ report favourable to England.—Times.
A struggle ... which our nation must be prepared to face in the last
resort, or else give way to those countries not afraid
to accept the responsibilities and sacrifices inseparable from
Empire.—Times.
Civil servants will not, nay, cannot, work with that freedom of
action so essential to good work in the case of such persons,
so long as....—Times.
To those Colonies unable to concur with these suggestions a
warning should be addressed.—Times.
49. False Scent
It is most annoying to a reader to be misled about the construction,
and therefore most foolish in a writer to mislead him. In the sentences
that follow, facilities and excesses are naturally taken
as in the same construction, and similarly influences and
nature, until the ends of the sentences show us that we have
gone wrong. These are very bad cases; but minor offences of the kind
are very common, and should be carefully guarded against.
He gloats over the facilities the excesses and the blunders of the
authorities have given his comrades for revolutionary action among the
masses.—Times.
The influences of that age, his open, kind, susceptible nature,
to say nothing of his highly untoward situation, made it
more than usually difficult for him to cast aside or rightly
subordinate.—Carlyle.
That there is no comma between facilities and the
excesses is no defence, seeing how often commas go wrong; indeed
the comma after age in the second piece, which is strictly
wrong, is a proof how little reliance is to be placed on such signs.
50. Misplacement of Words
Generous interpretation will generally get at a writer’s meaning; but
for him to rely on that is to appeal ad misericordiam. Appended
to the sentences, when necessary, is the result of supposing them to
mean what they say.
It is with grief and pain, that, as admirers of the British
aristocracy, we find ourselves obliged to admit the
existence of so many ill qualities in a person whose name is in
Debrett.—Thackeray. (implies that admirers must admit this
more than other people)
It is from this fate that the son of a commanding prime minister
is at any rate preserved.—Bagehot. (implies that
preserved is a weak word used instead of a stronger)
And even if we could suppose it to be our duty, it is not one which,
as was shown in the last chapter, we are practically competent
to perform.—Balfour.
The chairman said there was no sadder sight in the world than to see
women drunk, because they seemed to lose complete control of
themselves. (implies that losing complete control leaves you with less
than if you lost incomplete control)
The soldiers are deeply chagrined at having had to give up positions,
in obedience to orders, which the Japanese could not
take.—Times.
Great and heroic men have existed, who had almost no other information
than by the printed page. I only would say, that it needs a
strong head to bear that diet.—Emerson. (implies that no one
else would say it)
Yes, the laziest of human beings, through the providence of God, a
being, too, of rather inferior capacity, acquires the written part
of a language so difficult that....—Borrow.
Right or wrong as his hypothesis may be, no one that knows him will
suspect that he himself had not seen it, and seen over it.... Neither,
as we often hear, is there any superhuman faculty required to
follow him.—Carlyle. (implies that we often hear there is
not)
This, we say to ourselves, may be all very true (for have
we, too, not browsed in the Dictionary of National
Biography?); but why does Tanner say it all, just at that moment,
to....—Times. (implies that others have refrained from
browsing)
But in 1798 the Irish rising was crushed in a defeat of the insurgents
at Vinegar Hill; and Tippoo’s death in the storm of his own capital,
Seringapatam, only saved him from witnessing the English
conquest of Mysore.—J. R. Green. (implies that that was all
it saved him from)
51. Ambiguous Position
In this matter judgement is required. A captious critic might find
examples on almost every page of almost any writer; but most of
them, though they may strictly be called ambiguous, would be quite
justifiable. On the other hand a careless writer can nearly always
plead, even for a bad offence, that an attentive reader would take
the thing the right way. That is no defence; a rather inattentive and
sleepy reader is the true test; if the run of the sentence is such that
he at first sight refers whatever phrase is in question to the wrong
government, then the ambiguity is to be condemned.
Louis XVIII, dying in 1824, was succeeded, as Charles X, by his
brother the Count d’Artois.—E. Sanderson. (The sleepy
reader, assisted by memories of James the First and Sixth, concludes,
though not without surprise, which perhaps finally puts him on the
right track, that Louis XVIII of France was also Charles X of some
other country)
In 1830 Paris overthrew monarchy by divine right.—Morley.
(By divine right looks so much more like an adverbial
than an adjectival phrase that the sleepy reader takes it with
overthrew)
(From review of a book on ambidexterity) Two kinds of emphatic
type are used, and both are liberally sprinkled about the pages
on some principle which is not at all obvious. The practice may
have its merits, like ambidexterity, but it is generally eschewed
by good writers who know their business, although they are not
ambidextrous.—Times. (The balance of the sentence is extremely
bad if the although clause is subordinated to who; and
the sleepy reader accordingly does not take it so, but with is
eschewed, and so makes nonsense)
It was a temper not only legal, but pedantic in its legality,
intolerant from its very sense of a moral order and law of the
lawlessness and disorder of a personal tyranny.—J. R. Green.
The library over the porch of the church, which is large and handsome,
contains one thousand printed books.—R. Curzon. (A large and
handsome library, or porch, or church?)
Both these last are very unkind to the poor sleepy reader; it is true
that in one of them he is inexcusable if he goes wrong, but we should
for our own sakes give him as few chances of going wrong as possible.
Luck and dexterity always give more pleasure than intellect and
knowledge; because they fill up what they fall on to the
brim at once, and people run to them with acclamation at the
splash.—Landor. (On and to so regularly
belong together now, though they did not in Landor’s time, that it is
disconcerting to be asked to pause between them)
52. Ambiguous Enumeration
In comma’d enumerations, care should be taken not to insert appositions
that may be taken, even if only at first sight, for separate members.
Some high officials of the Headquarter Staff, including the officer
who is primus inter pares, the Director of Military Operations, and
the Director of Staff duties....—Times. (Two, or three,
persons? Probably two; but those who can be sure of this do not need
the descriptive clause, and those who need it cannot be sure)
Lord Curzon, Sir Edmond Elles, the present Military Member, and
the Civilian Members of Council traverse the most material of Lord
Kitchener’s statements of fact.—Times. (Is Sir E. Elles the
Military Member? No need to tell any one who knows; and any one who
does not know is not told)
I here wish to remark that Lord Dufferin first formed the Mobilization
Committee, of which the Commander-in-Chief is President, and the
Military Member, Secretary, Military Department, and the heads of
departments both at Army Headquarters and under the Government of
India, are members with the express intention of....—Times.
(Is the Military Member Secretary of the Mobilization Committee? Well,
he may be, but a certain amount of patience shows us that the sentence
we are reading does not tell us so)
53. Antics
A small selection must suffice. Straining after the dignified, the
unusual, the poignant, the high-flown, the picturesque, the striking,
often turns out badly. It is not worth while to attain any of these
aims at the cost of being unnatural.
1. Use of stiff, full-dress, literary, or out-of-the-way words.
And in no direction was the slightest concern
evinced.—Times.
The majority display scant anxiety for news.—Times.
... treating his characters on broader lines, occupying himself with
more elemental emotions and types, and forsaking altogether his almost
meticulous analysis of motive and temperament.—Westminster
Gazette. (We recommend to this reviewer a more meticulous use of
the dictionary)
And most probably he is voted a fool for not doing as many men in
similar positions are doing—viz., making up for a lack of principle
by an abundance of bawbees easily extracted from a large class
of contractors who are only too willing....—Times.
It is Victor Hugo’s people, the motives on which they act, the means
they take to carry out their objects, their relations to one another,
that strike us as so monumentally droll.—Times.
Nothing definite has been decided upon as to the exact date of the
visits, the venue of the visits, the....—Times.
2. Pretentious circumlocution.
That life was brought to a close in November 1567, at an age,
probably, not far from the one fixed by the sacred writer as the
term of human existence.—Prescott.
She skated extremely badly, but with an enjoyment that was almost
pathetic, in consideration of the persistence of ‘frequent
fall’.—E. F. Benson.
The question of an extension of the Zemstvos to the southwest
provinces is believed to be under consideration. It is understood that
the visit of General Kleigels to St. Petersburg is not unconnected
therewith.—Times.
3. Poetic phraseology, especially the Carlylese superlative. Almost any
page of Milton’s prose will show whence Carlyle had this; but it is
most offensive in ordinary modern writing.
A period when, as she puts it, men and women of fashion ‘tried not to
be themselves, yet never so successfully displayed the naked hearts
of them’.—Times.
The last week in February was harnessing her seven bright steeds in
shining tandem in the silent courtyard of the time to be.—The
Lamp.
Our enveloping movements since some days prove successful, and
fiercest battle is now proceeding.—Times.
The unhappy man persuades himself that he has in truth become a new
creature, of the wonderfullest symmetry.—Carlyle.
4. Patronizing superiority expressed by describing simple things in
long words.
The skating-rink, where happy folk all day slide with set purpose on
the elusive material, and with great content perform mystic evolutions
of the most complicated order.—E. F. Benson.
5. The determined picturesque.
Across the street blank shutters flung back the gaslight in cold
smears.—Kipling.
The outflung white water at the foot of a homeward-bound Chinaman
not a hundred yards away, and her shadow-slashed rope-purfled sails
bulging sideways like insolent cheeks.—Kipling.
An under-carry of grey woolly spindrift of a slaty colour flung
itself noiselessly in the opposite direction, a little above the tree
tops.—Crockett.
Then for a space the ground was more clayey, and a carpet of green
water-weeds were combed and waved by the woven ropes of water.—E.
F. Benson.
At some distance off, in Winchester probably, which pricked the
blue haze of heat with dim spires, a church bell came muffled and
languid.—E. F. Benson.
A carriage drive lay in long curves like a flicked whip lash,
surmounting terrace after terrace set with nugatory nudities.—E.
F. Benson.
6. Recherché epithets.
Perhaps both Milton and Beethoven would live in our memories as
writers of idylls, had not a brusque infirmity dreadfully shut
them off from their fellow men.—Times.
The high canorous note of the north-easter.—Stevenson.
By specious and clamant exceptions.—Stevenson.
7. Formal antithesis or parallel. This particular form of artificiality
is perhaps too much out of fashion to be dangerous at present. The
great storehouse of it is in Macaulay.
He had neither the qualities which make dulness respectable, nor the
qualities which make libertinism attractive.—Macaulay.
The first two kings of the House of Hanover had neither those
hereditary rights which have often supplied the place of merit, nor
those personal qualities which have often supplied the defect of
title.—Macaulay.
But he was indolent and dissolute, and had early impaired a
fine estate with the dice-box, and a fine constitution with the
bottle.—Macaulay.
The disclosure of the stores of Greek literature had wrought the
revolution of the Renascence. The disclosure of the older mass of
Hebrew literature wrought the revolution of the Reformation.—J.
R. Green.
8. Author’s self-consciousness.
‘You mean it is,’ she said—‘about Bertie’. Charlie made the noise
usually written ‘Pshaw’.—E. F. Benson.
9. Intrusive smartness—another form of self-consciousness.
Round her lay piles of press notices, which stripped the American
variety of the English language bare of epithets.—E. F.
Benson.
Income-tax payers are always treated to the fine words which butter
no parsnips, and are always assured that it is really a danger to the
State to go on skinning them in time of peace to such an extent as to
leave little integument to remove in time of war.—Times.
Yet in the relentless city, where no one may pause for a moment unless
he wishes to be left behind in the great universal race for gold which
begins as soon as a child can walk, and ceases not until he is long
past walking, the climbing of the thermometer into the nineties is
an acrobatic feat which concerns the thermometer only, and at the
junction of Sixth Avenue and Broadway there was no slackening in the
tides of the affairs of men.—E. F. Benson.
54. Miscellaneous Types of Journalese
Mr. Lionel Phillips maintained that it was impossible to introduce
white unskilled labour on a large scale as a payable
proposition without lowering the position of the white
man.—Times.
How labour can be a proposition, and how a
proposition can be payable it is not easy to say. The
sentence seems to mean: ‘to introduce ... labour on a large scale and
make it pay’. This is what comes of a fondness for abstracts.
They have not hitherto discovered the formula for the intelligent
use of our unrivalled resources for the satisfaction of our
security.—Times.
This perhaps means: ‘They have not yet discovered how our unrivalled
resources may be made to ensure our safety’.
An attempt to efface the ill-effects of the Czar’s refusal to see
the workmen has been made by the grant of an interview
by the Czar at Tsarkoe Selo to a body of
workmen officially selected to represent the masses.—Spectator.
The powerful and convincing article on the question of War Office
administration as it affects the Volunteers to be found in this
month’s National.—Spectator.
The Russian Government is at last face to face with the greatest
crisis of the war, in the shape of the fact that the Siberian
railway....—Spectator.
No year passes now without evidence of the truth of the
statement that the work of government is becoming increasingly
difficult.—Spectator.
It has taken a leading part in protesting against the Congo State’s
treatment of natives controlled by it, and in procuring the pressure
which the House of Commons has put upon our Government with a view to
international insistence on fulfilment of the obligations entered upon
by the Congo Government as regards native rights.—Times.
The outcome of a desire to convince the Government of the expediency
of granting the return recently ordered by the House with regard to
the names, ....—Times.
In default of information of the result of the deliberations which
it has been stated the Imperial Defence Committee have been engaged
in....—Times.
The volunteer does not volunteer to be compelled to suffer long,
filthy, and neglected illnesses and too often death, yet such was
South Africa on a vast scale, and is inevitable in war under the
present official indifference.—Times.
55. Somewhat, &c.
Indulgence in qualifying adverbs, as perhaps, possibly,
probably, rather, a little, somewhat,
amounts with English journalists to a disease; the intemperate orgy
of moderation is renewed every morning. As somewhat is rapidly
swallowing up the rest, we shall almost confine our attention to it;
and it is useless to deprecate the use without copious illustration.
Examples will be classified under headings, though these are not quite
mutually exclusive.
1. Somewhat clearly illogical.
A number of questions to the Prime Minister have been put upon the
paper with the object of eliciting information as to the personnel of
the proposed Royal Commission and the scope of their inquiry. These
are now somewhat belated in view of the official announcement
made this morning.—Times. (The announcement contained both the
list of members and the full reference)
Thrills which gave him rather a unique
pleasure.—Hutton.
Russian despatches are somewhat inconsistent, one of them
stating that there is no change in the position of the armies, while
another says that the Japanese advance continues.—Times.
Being faint with hunger I was somewhat in a listless condition
bordering on stupor.—Corelli.
In the light of these, it would be hard to say what full belatedness,
inconsistency, and listlessness may be.
2. Somewhat with essentially emphatic words.
We may call a thing dirty, or filthy; if we choose the latter, we mean
to be emphatic; it is absurd to use the emphatic word and take away its
emphasis with somewhat, when we might use the gentler word by
itself.
A member of the Legislative Council is allowed now to speak in
Dutch if he cannot express himself clearly in English; under the
proposed arrangement he will be able to decide for himself in which
medium he can express himself the more clearly. Surely a somewhat
infinitesimal point.—Times.
Thirdly, it is rather agonizing at times to the
philologist.—Times.
The distances at which the movements are being conducted receive
a somewhat startling illustration from the statement
that....—Times.
Under these circumstances it is somewhat extraordinary to
endeavour to save the Government from blame.—Times.
In various evidently ‘well-informed’ journals the somewhat
amazing proposition is set up that....—Times.
But unfortunately the word ‘duties’ got accidentally substituted
for ‘bounties’ in two places, and made the utterance somewhat
unintelligible to the general reader.—Times.
The songs are sung by students to the accompaniment of a somewhat
agonizing band.—Times.
There is a mysterious man-killing orchid, a great Eastern
jewel of State, and many other properties, some of them a
little well worn, suitable for the staging of a tale of
mystery.—Spectator.
Some of the instances in these two classes would be defended as
humorous under-statement. But if this hackneyed trick is an example of
the national humour, we had better cease making reflections on German
want of humour.
3. Somewhat shyly announcing an epigrammatic or well-chosen
phrase.
There is a very pretty problem awaiting the decision of Prince Bülow,
and one which is entirely worthy of his somewhat acrobatic
diplomacy.—Times.
Gaston engaged in a controversy on the origin of evil, which
terminated by his somewhat abruptly quitting his Alma
Mater.—Beaconsfield.
Why even Tennyson became an amateur milkman to somewhat
conceal and excuse the shame and degradation of writing
verse.—Corelli.
The virtuous but somewhat unpleasing type of the Roman
nation.—Times.
The sight of these soldiers and sailors sitting round camp-fires in
the midst of the snow in fashionable thoroughfares, transforming the
city into an armed camp, is somewhat weird.—Times.
While Mary was trying to decipher these somewhat mystic
lines.—S. Ferrier.
4. Somewhat conveying a sneer.
It is somewhat strange that any one connected with this institution
should be so unfamiliar with its regulations.—Times.
... that the conclusion arrived at by the shortest route is
to be accepted—a somewhat extravagant doctrine, according to
which....—Balfour.
But very few points of general interest have been elicited in any
quarter by these somewhat academic reflections.—Times.
This somewhat glowing advertisement of the new loan.—Times.
5. The genuine somewhat, merely tame, timid, undecided,
conciliatory, or polite.
It is somewhat pitiful to see the efforts of a foreign State directed,
not to the pursuit of its own aims by legitimate means, but to the
gratification of personal hostility to a great public servant of
France.—Times.
I am certain that the clergy themselves only too gladly acquiesce in
this somewhat illogical division of labour.—Times.
This, no doubt, is what Professor Ray Lankester is driving at in his
somewhat intemperate onslaught.—Times.
The rather mysterious visit of S. Tittoni, the Italian Foreign
Minister, to Germany.—Times.
These are of rather remarkable promise; the head shows
an unusual power of realizing character under a purely ideal
conception.—Times.
The rather finely conceived statuette called ‘The Human Task’
by Mr. Oliver Wheatley.—Times.
It is somewhat the fashion to say that in these days....—Times.
A letter from one whose learning and experience entitle him to be
heard, conceived, as I think, in a spirit of somewhat exaggerated
pessimism.—Times.
The statement made by the writer is somewhat open to
doubt.—Times.
I have read with much interest the letters on the subject of
hush-money, especially as they account to me somewhat for the
difficulties I have experienced.—Times.
It would be valuable if he would somewhat expand his ideas regarding
local defence by Volunteers.—Times.
Sir,—I have been somewhat interested in the recent correspondence in
your columns.—Times.
So many persons of undoubted integrity believe in ‘dowsing’ that he is
a somewhat rash man who summarily dismisses the matter.—Times.
Sir Francis Bertie, whose dislike of unnecessary publicity is somewhat
pronounced.—Times.
It is not too much to say that any one who hopes to write well had
better begin by abjuring somewhat altogether.
We cannot tell whether this long list will have a dissuasive effect, or
will be referred to foolish individual prejudice against an unoffending
word. But on the first assumption we should like to add that a not
less dissuasive collection might easily be made of the intensifier
distinctly than of the qualifier somewhat. The use meant
is that seen in:
The effect as the procession careers through the streets of Berlin is
described as distinctly interesting.
Distinctly gives the patronizing interest, as somewhat
gives the contemptuous indifference, with which a superior person is
to be conceived surveying life; and context too often reveals that the
superiority is imaginary.
56. Clumsy Patching
When a writer detects a fault in what he has written or thought of
writing, his best course is to recast the whole sentence. The next best
is to leave it alone. The worst is to patch it in such a way that the
reader has his attention drawn, works out the original version, and
condemns his author for carelessness aggravated by too low an estimate
of his own intelligence.
Numerous allegations, too, were made of prejudiced
treatment measured out against motorists by rural
magistrates.—Times. (avoidance of the jingle in meted
out to motorists)
No crew proved to be of the very highest class; but this,
perhaps, led the racing to be on the whole close and
exciting.—Times. (avoidance of the jingle in led to the
racing being)
The Lord Mayor last night entertained the Judges to a banquet
at the Mansion House.—Times. (avoidance of double at)
The occupants talked, inspected the cars of one another,
interchanged tales of....—Times. (avoidance, in grammatical
pusillanimity, of one another’s cars)
... who have only themselves in view by breaking through
it.—Richardson. (avoidance of double in)
He nodded, as one who would say, ‘I have already thought of
that’.—Crockett. (avoidance of the archaism, which however
is the only natural form, as who should say)
It is now practically certain that the crews of Nebogatoff’s squadron
were in a state of mutiny, and that this is the explanation for
the surrender of these vessels.—Times. (avoidance of
double of)
And for the first time after twenty years the Whigs saw
themselves again in power.—J. R. Green. (Avoidance of double
for; if after had been originally intended, we should
have had at last instead of for the first time)
And oppressive laws forced even these few with scant
exceptions to profess Protestantism.—J. R. Green. (To avoid
the repetition of few the affected word scant has been
admitted)
Given competition, any line would vie with the others in mirrors
and gilded furniture; but if there is none, why spend a penny? Not
a passenger the less will travel because the mode of transit is
bestial.—E. F. Benson. (To avoid the overdone word
beastly—which however happens to be the right one here;
bestial describes character or conduct)
There is, indeed, a kind of timorous atheism in the man who dares
not trust God to render all efforts to interpret his
Word—and what is criticism but interpretation?—work together for
good.—Spectator. (Render is substituted for make
because make efforts might be taken as complete without the
work together that is due. Unfortunately, to render efforts
work together is not even English at all)
57. Omission of the Conjunction ‘that’
This is quite legitimate, but often unpleasant. It is partly a matter
of idiom, as, I presume you know, but I assume that you
know; partly of avoiding false scent, as in the sixth example
below, where scheme might be object to discover. In
particular it is undesirable to omit that when a long clause or
phrase intervenes between it and the subject and verb it introduces, as
in the first four examples.
And it is to be hoped, as the tree-planting season has arrived,
Stepney will now put its scheme in hand.—Times.
Sir,—We notice in a leading article in your issue to-day on
the subject of the carriage of Australian mails you imply that
the increased price demanded by the Orient Pacific Line was due
to....—Times.
Lord Balfour ... moved that it is necessary, before the
constituencies are asked to determine upon the desirability of such
conference, they should be informed first....—Times.
Lord Spencer held that it was impossible with regard to a question
which had broken up the Government and disturbed the country they
could go into a conference which....—Times.
If the Australian is to be convinced that is an unreasonable wish, it
will not be by arguments about taxation.—Times.
I think he would discover the scheme unfolded and explained in them is
a perfectly intelligible and comprehensive one.—Times.
It is not till He cometh the ideal will be seen.—Times.
And it is only by faith the evils you mention as productive of war can
be cast out of our hearts.—Times.
I do not wish it to be understood that I consider all those who
applied for work during the past two winters and who are now seeking
employment are impostors.—Times.
I assume Turkey would require such a cash payment of at least
£500,000.—Times.
Tawno leaped into the saddle, where he really looked like Gunnar of
Hlitharend, save and except the complexion of Gunnar was florid,
whereas that of Tawno was of nearly Mulatto darkness.—Borrow.
In some of these the motive is obvious, to avoid one that-clause
depending on another; the end was good, but the means bad; a more
thorough recasting was called for.
58. Meaningless ‘while’
While, originally temporal, has a legitimate use also in
contrasts. The further colourless use of it, whether with verb or
with participle, as a mere elegant variation for and is very
characteristic of journalese, and much to be deprecated.
Of its value there can be no question. The editor’s article on
‘Constitutions’, for example, and that of Mr. W. Wyse on ‘Law’ both
well repay most careful study; while when Sir R. Jebb writes
on ‘Literature’, Dr. Henry Jackson on ‘Philosophy’, or Professor
Waldstein on ‘Sculpture’, their contributions must be regarded as
authoritative.—Spectator.
The fireman was killed on the spot, and the driver as well as the
guard of the passenger train was slightly injured; while the
up-line was blocked for some time with débris from broken trucks of
the goods train.—Times.
The deer on the island took some interest in the proceeding, while the
peacocks on the lawn screamed at the right time.—Birmingham Daily
Post.
It cannot be contended that it is more profitable to convey a
passenger the twenty-four miles to Yarmouth for payment than to accept
the same payment without performing the service; while, if the
company wish to discourage the use of cheap week-end tickets, why
issue them at all?—Times.
59. Commercialisms
Certain uses of such, the same, and other words, redolent
of commerce and the law, should be reserved for commercial and legal
contexts. Anent, which has been noticed in Part I, is a legalism
of this kind. In the Brontë instances quoted, a twang of flippancy will
be observed; the other writers are probably unconscious.
This gentleman’s state of mind was very harrowing, and I was glad when
he wound up his exposition of the same.—C. Brontë.
The present was no occasion for showy array; my dun mist crape would
suffice, and I sought the same in the great oak wardrobe in the
dormitory.—C. Brontë.
There are certain books that almost defy classification, and this
volume ... is one of such.—Daily Telegraph.
I am pleased to read the correspondence in your paper, and hope that
good will be the result of the same.—Daily Telegraph.
The man who has approached nearest to the teaching of the Master, and
carried the same to its logical and practical conclusion is General
Booth.—Daily Telegraph.
Do I believe that by not having had the hands of a bishop laid upon
my head I cannot engage in the outward and visible commemoration of
the Lord’s Supper as not being fit to receive the same?—Daily
Telegraph.
But do the great majority of people let their belief in the hereafter
affect their conduct with regard to the same. I think not.—Daily
Telegraph.
Let us hope, Sir, that it may be possible in your own interests to
continue the same till the subject has had a good innings.—Daily
Telegraph.
I believe, and have believed since, a tiny child, made miserable by
the loss of a shilling, I prayed my Heavenly Father to help me to
recover the same.—Daily Telegraph.
It is of course possible, in this connexion, that the Prayer Book is
responsible for ‘the same’.
If I am refused the Sacrament I do not believe that I shall have
less chance of entering the Kingdom of God than if I received such
Sacrament.—Daily Telegraph.
But when it comes to us following his life and example, in all
its intricate details, all will, I think, agree that such is
impossible.—Daily Telegraph.
An appeal to philanthropy is hardly necessary, the grounds for such
being so self-evident.—Times.
... such a desire it should be the purpose of a Unionist Government
to foster; but such will not be attained under the present regime in
Dublin.—Times.
... regaling themselves on half-pints at the said village
hostelries.—Borrow.
Having read with much interest the letters re ‘believe only’ now
appearing in the Daily Telegraph....—Daily Telegraph.
He ruined himself and family by his continued experiments for the
benefit of the British nation.—Times.
60. Pet Phrases
Vivid writers must be careful not to repeat any conspicuous phrase so
soon that a reader of ordinary memory has not had time to forget it
before it invites his attention again. Whatever its merits, to use it
twice (unless deliberately and with point) is much worse than never
to have thought of it. The pages below are those of Green’s Short
History (1875).
The temper of the first [King George] was that of a gentleman usher.
p. 704.
Bute was a mere court favourite, with the abilities of a gentleman
usher. p. 742.
‘For weeks’, laughs Horace Walpole, ‘it rained gold boxes’. p. 729.
‘We are forced to ask every morning what victory there is’, laughed
Horace Walpole. p. 737.
The two following passages occur on pp. 6 and 81 of The Bride of
Lammermoor (Standard Edition).
In short, Dick Tinto’s friends feared that he had acted like the
animal called the sloth, which, having eaten up the last green leaf
upon the tree where it has established itself, ends by tumbling down
from the top, and dying of inanition.
‘... but as for us, Caleb’s excuses become longer as his diet turns
more spare, and I fear we shall realise the stories they tell of
the sloth: we have almost eaten up the last green leaf on the plant,
and have nothing left for it but to drop from the tree and break our
necks.’
61. ‘Also’ as Conjunction; and ‘&c.’
Also is an adverb; the use of it as a conjunction is slovenly,
if not illiterate.
We are giving these explanations gently as friends, also patiently as
becomes neighbours.—Times.
‘Special’ is a much overworked word, it being used to mean great in
degree, also peculiar in kind.—R. G. White.
Mr. Sonnenschein’s volume will show by parallel passages Shakespeare’s
obligations to the ancients, also the obligations of modern writers to
Shakespeare.—Times.
The use of &c., except in business communications and such
contexts, has often the same sort of illiterate effect. This is very
common, but one example must suffice.
There are others with faults of temper, &c., evident enough, beside
whom we live content, as if the air about them did us good.—C.
Brontë.